https://www.tapatalk.com/groups/schoolcorporalpunishment/too-old-for-spanking-t3902-s130.html#p74936
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
QuoteLikeSharePin Topic
dphil2112
71
Sep 16, 2016#2
I must have been 14 or even 15 when I was last caned at school, don’t know if any older kids got it but I imagine they did.
Home spankings stopped at about 11 or 12 but after that I used to regularly hear the saying ‘you’re not too old’ which usually was accompanied by my dad starting to take off one of his slippers.
I remember that I never willingly bent over at home when ordered and was always forced over a table or knee for my punishment, after a while my dad stopped saying ‘bend over’ and just dragged me into position.
But at school I just bent over without a murmer, at 14 years old! probably afraid of what would happen if I refused.
A friend at the same school witnessed 2 boys getting the slipper in the classroom, this was in the 6th form, so we’re looking at 15 at least, or possibly 16.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 16, 2016#3
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
How old one should become exempt from a parental spanking has a lot to do with culture and race on this side of the pond. This a reality check for those who in the same country find a story like this beyond credence. Skylar seems like she is proving to be quite a challenge to Janelle as a Mom unlike a recent Lexan paddle sales representative that formerly posted frequently here.
CLICK
If you get out of line, I will mount a chair, climb a step stool, or scale a ladder just to knock some sense into you. She can try her hand at being big and bad if she wants, but she’ll never be too big and bad to get smacked. Word to her mother.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 30, 2016#4
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
SPANKING HURTS TEACHERS MORE THAN CHILDREN
The Bridgeport Evening Farmer October 7, 1915
CLICK
SLAWSON TELL TEACHERS HOW TO SPANK’EM
Bridgeport Evening Farmer September 8, 1915
CLICK
Superintendent Slawson. Never Too Old For A Wake Up Call.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
bripuk
399
29
Sep 30, 2016#5
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I was caned in the 6th form at school for skipping school assembly. I told the headmaster that the boys made the assembly a mockery and needless to say he took a dim view of my comments and I received 4 strokes of the cane.
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Oct 01, 2016#6
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Bripuk,
I am distressed and concerned that you only got 4 strokes for missing assembly and disrespecting the headmaster. These offences are worth six each when committed by a sixth former because of the bad example set for younger students. Privilege and status comes with responsibility unless you are a politician, senior government official or dictator. It is demeaning to all sixth formers not to cane them properly when and if they need it, which should not be often.
I have never subscribed to the notion that school boys can become too old for SCP in communities where SCP is acceptable and used. Indeed, I would suggest SCP is most useful for robust culpable older teens and least valuable for preteens. SCP provides a quick cheap convenient sanction with minimal impact one other activities and other people. In my day, six-of-the best was a cruel torment for a callow 13 year old but something most 18 year olds could laugh at. This was back in the days when schools were designed for boys leaving girls greatly disadvantaged.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Oct 02, 2016#7
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello KK,
You wrote above:
But then you wrote:
I would agree that a 13 year old is not a preteen. However they are not far removed therefrom. In any event your two statements appear to me to be contradictory. If six-of-the best was something that robust culpable older teens such as most 18 year olds, could laugh at, then why on earth administer such a punishment to them?
There is no point in the school context in administering punishments the offender will laugh at. Generally the question of appeasement of victims or outraged public, which sometimes seem to justify largely pointless punishments in judicial cases, is not present in school punishments. If they do not have a significant effect on the offender they are without merit or justification. If corporal punishment will be laughed at an unpleasant alternative should be sought.
Save the six-of-the best for the offending callow 13 year old who will find it a cruel torment. But perhaps cut it back to four strokes, so that it’s just a torment, rather than cruel! </div>
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Oct 05, 2016#8
EAL,
Why cant you be more <s>sycophantic</s> understanding and supportive of your friends?
<s>Were you ever a boy?</s> Have you forgotton what it was like to be a boy?
SCP should not be ruinous. Boys should be able to pretend to make light of it even while it remains a useful discourager.
QuoteLikeShare
JulieTX
60
Oct 05, 2016#9
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I agree, KK. School corporal punishment should be unpleasant enough to be a good deterrent but not so extremely horrible that the average student cannot withstand it and move on.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Oct 06, 2016#10
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello KK,
You asked me:
I am sure you already know this, but unless I am denouncing you (or indeed any other contributor) as a sock-puppet, troll or whatever, my questioning and disputing the content of your contributions is a sign of my high esteem. It means I think you are worth the investment of argument and discussion. I should note here that the fact that I appear to ignore someone’s contribution or contributions does not necessarily mean that I think they are not worthy of argument or discussion. Sadly I may have overlooked their contributions or failed to find the necessary time.
You also asked:
I must have been a boy once, but it was a very long time ago and now I’m an ever so slightly cynical septuagenarian.
As regards your final proposition, if SCP is to be used then I agree, with of course the proviso that due to the requirements of equality legislation etc., your reference to ‘Boys’ will necessarily have to embrace ‘Girls’. I was once informed by a previous contributor for whose opinions I had high regard that this necessary amendment need not imply (and indeed ought not to) that the degree of said SCP would have to be in any way diminished! </div>
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Oct 07, 2016#11
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Justice Southern Style. There are parts of the USA that this would never happen.
TV show Cops season 17 episode 4
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Oct 16, 2016#12
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Pretty old in 1903.
But the child that has been steadily spanked up to 16 needs it then more than at any previous period. Its fear of spanking is perhaps the only incentive to apparent right doing which is left it. It has become like the man or woman addicted to drugs—nothing else will inspirit, though the inspiriting only further deadens. The right to spank children is an inalienable right of every parent. It seems to be the only pleasure a lot of parents get out of them.
Right To Spank.
Albany NY Times Union September 8, 1903. Bottom of second column to the left.
CLICK
The spanking of older girls in New Jersey seem not that unusual in 1903. There seems to be a pattern here that these New Jersey girls need to be spanked well into their teens and beyond. It sounds like Mississippi.
The Marlboro Democrat Bennetsville, South Carolina. June 26, 1903.
Poor Miss Lena Werner.
CLICK
Her 250 pound mother spanked her in front of her suitor at twenty years of age. Ouch. Double ouch.
The Butler Weekly Times June 18, 1903.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Nov 20, 2016#13
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Age and gender do matter according to this anti-SCP source. HRW A Violent Education 2008.
CLICK
CLICK
At what age does a girl more likely to feel likely that the principal may be a pervert even with a professional female subordinate present to refute any of her allegations?
CLICK
Even in the most remotes part of the USA if a senior girl read this read she would gladly choose suspension than offer their beautiful bottoms as a canvas and a vessel for learning.
What an onerous task. Does the poor man ever get to do any office works. These girls require a lot of paperwork. Bureaucrats from the district, state and nation have no idea how naughty these young ladies can be!
CLICK
What a nightmare for her to have to turn this slip over to him.
CLICK
From a fantasy site that deals specifically with schoolgirl paddling.
“When an 18 year old high school senior girl finds herself in trouble, it takes much professionalism from the person tasked with paddling her bottom.
Let’s be honest, the person before him is now a legal adult. She is also a fully developed woman at an age in which her full beauty is obvious. This is also an age in which young women know the power they have over men. They are aware of their bodies and the attention they attract. They purposely dress in skin tight jeans and like to show off their still teenage bottoms.
Even school administrators are not immune to the attractiveness of an 18 year old girl. But school administrators need to conduct themselves in a very professional manner when it comes to a school paddling. It is an unusual situation to be in, that allows them to tell a legal adult that her bottom is going to be spanked.
He has a unique power in that once she is informed that she is going to be spanked, he has the control to tell her to assume a position that not only highlights her perfect little bottom, but has her actually present it to him.
There is really no other situation in a professional workplace that this ever takes place.Here is a young lady before him that in any other situation it would be inappropriate to even turn and look at her bottom as she walked by. But as a result of her behavior, he is now in a position to tell her to turn around and grab her ankles. He is actually removing almost all of her body from the equation and making it all about her butt. It gets even more surreal in that he now has this perfect bottom being presented to him and his job is to provide as much pain and discomfort to it as he can.
What in almost all other circumstances is seen as a thing of beauty is now being viewed as a vessel for learning. He is forced to remove himself from the reality of the world for a moment and use this teen bottom as a means to teach a lesson. It is indeed her behavior that has created this moment and he needs to do his best to capitalize on this situation. It is his job to see to it that, for the next several days, this beautiful bottom feels pain. This beautiful canvas needs to be painted black and blue. She may be 18, with a perfect butt in a tight pair of jeans, but it is time for him to get to work, this teen butt needs to be paddled and it needs to be paddled hard.”
QuoteLikeShare
huberthowhow likes this post
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Nov 20, 2016#14
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
Guest
Nov 21, 2016#15
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
‘Too old’ depends on the surrounding culture. I was last slippered at 16 (5th Year) and it was a shock as I thought I was ‘past it’. However, although 6th form cp was hardly known in 1970 we always felt its presence just out of sight as part of the the discipline options. I know in the mid-60s in my school some 16-18 yo pupils were given cp occasionally. If you see cp as a small child’s punishment then the humiliation of receiving a smacked bottom as a teenager seems outrageous, but we understood it as part of the school culture so accepted it.
Not today, I think, which may be just as well.
QuoteLikeShare
JulieTX
60
Nov 23, 2016#16
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I was potentially subjected to corporal punishment up to age 14. It was very normal at my school. However, at home the spankings stopped after about 12. The thing that would have scared me the most about being paddled at school as a teenager would have been what might have happened at home. When I was little, I was still being spanked at home. It was normal. However, the home spankings were over while I remained a potential recipient of a school paddling at an advanced age. I was always told, “you get in trouble at school, you get in trouble at home”. I just wonder what would have happened to me at home if I had been paddled at say 14 at school. I fear that my parents might have thought that if the school thinks I am still young enough to get spanked, that they might have spanked me again at home. That would have been the worst ever! I wouldn’t have minded the school paddling so much, but getting a parental spanking after age 12 would have been so awful. I never would have gotten over it. Parental spankings are worse in every single way. They are far more embarrassing, they almost always hurt a lot more, and unlike swats at school, there is no badge of honor or bragging rights that go along with a parental spanking.
I would take 10 paddlings at school to avoid just one spanking at home. This is for many reasons. Some that I mentioned above. Plus, I seemed to be able to tolerate the paddle better than I ever could that damn switch! Or even the belt. I realize that I only got the one paddling, and that was with a smaller, oval-shaped paddle but still. I would even take the bigger, longer paddle if I had to choose between that and the switch. At least a paddle is only swatting your backside. A switch is covering more territory. Getting swatted on the legs is incredibly painful, TOO painful. With the paddle only my backside got hit. I could stand that. I see why schools abandoned the switch and started using the paddle. Anyway, the worry of what was to come at home is reason enough alone for me to be against schools having CP beyond age 12. A parental spanking as a teenager would have been the worst experience EVER! Thank God I never experienced it. In some ways a few swats at that age might have been a badge of honor. NOT SO with ANY parental spanking.
QuoteLikeShare
KeithInUK
218
Nov 24, 2016#17
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Hi Julie,
I think the worst aspect of a parental spanking is that it’s almost invariably administered on the bare bottom, whereas corporal punishment at school was normally over clothing. Back in the late 50s, I was still being spanked at home occasionally up to my early teens, and I think the embarrassment of having to take down my trousers and underpants at that age and go over my mother’s lap was probably just as bad if not worse than the pain of the spanking.
A couple of times when I was behaving particularly badly around that age, I remember my mother threatening to get a cane. The thought of having to bend over for a caning on my bare bottom was too horrible to contemplate, but fortunately she never put her threat into practice!
Keith
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Dec 04, 2016#18
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Dec 05, 2016#19
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Flashing lights of a certain frequency can trigger SEVERE and long lasting migraines.
When judging the reliability of documents it is useful to consider the author and the publisher, and their reputations. It is also useful to consider whether the document is written in plain English, American, or “spin”. Finally, does what is written in accord with common sense.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Dec 05, 2016#20
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
A_L there are a lot of reasons why it’s a hard bargain to refuse a paddling. In some districts parents don’t have to know whether they have been paddled. Another reason why they choose paddling would be they don’t want a suspension with a reason for it put on their disciplinary reports sent to post-secondary school applications. Paddling settles the matter and it stays in Las Vegas. Also, a suspension gives you a zero on tests and of course makes you fall behind in your course work. IMHO any teacher that refuses to handover the same materials to a suspended student given to a sick student to help them stay on track doesn’t have the student’s best interest in mind.
Why would a kid risk the teasing of being called a coward by his or her fellow students who have survived a paddling?
Why would a quarterback or a football cheerleader take a suspension and miss a game rather than be paddled? Why would a student serve a detention and risks an after school job rather than take a paddling? There are kids that show up because of compulsory education laws. They have little to lose. Those who are less likely to participate in extracurricular activity or take on financial responsibility or are not concerned with what will happen after they graduate may prefer a suspension/vacation.
The above issues apply more to the higher grades than the lower grades where extracurricular activities and reports on applications matter.
QuoteLikeShare
Oliver_Sydney
899
48
Dec 05, 2016#21
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Hello Another Lurker
The information regarding this potentially innovative method of sitting (and passing) exams seems to have originated with a girl who was at high school in Beaumont, Texas, around 2008.
I don’t think it is quite as dramatic as that. My understanding of It meant they could still “exempt the exam”… that means you use your [classroom grade point] average instead of taking the final. is simply that students can choose to be exempted from the exam if they have a satisfactory class attendance record. If they get a “SAC” they lose this but if they take a paddling they don’t.
I have not heard of this before. In fact I have never heard of anyone being exempted from an exam in a school context. Perhaps one of our American readers can clarify.
Thanks very much for the link to the book. It is interesting. I think this link may be the same and I find it a little easier to use.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Dec 06, 2016#22
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello KK, American Way, and Oliver Sydney,
Thank you for your various responses to my query, each of which was in some sense illuminating.
I do hope that I did not actually give you a migraine KK. Such was certainly not my intention, and I would have thought that the effect was little different to that of screen changes when watching TV or a video. I fear that I was a little bored and wrestling with the Network54 HTML/CSS interface to achieve what should be an easy outcome but often isn’t is always a good antidote to boredom.
You said:
I would hope that the organisation ‘Human Rights Watch’ publishing under the auspices of the ‘American Civil Liberties Union’ would constitute a reputable source, but of course one can never be certain of such things. The anti-SCP lobby have been known to deploy the occasional dubious tactic.
You make some interesting points American Way. I can quite understand why a student might opt for the paddle instead of some other sanction, particularly so in the higher grades where, as you note, extracurricular activities and reports on applications matter and also the process and effects of being paddled are probably familiar at second hand even if not by personal experience. I still do not quite empathise with the idea of offering alternative punishments as a choice for the offender but it is clearly a well established part of the US school disciplinary ethos.
I think that you probably have the answer Oliver Sydney when you say that it appears students have the right to be exempted [ie presumably to have an automatic pass] in an examination if their class mark record justifies this, but that committing an offence punishable by SAC (ISS) removes that right and means the examination must be taken unless they agree to be paddled as an alternative to SAC.
If so the mechanism joins social/sport/extra curricular activity participation and avoidance of adverse offence/punishment records on reports to further education institutions as a positive incentive to be paddled rather than be punished by SAC/ISS.
This seems to me. to be undesirable, even immoral. It is on a par with the pressure our English criminal judicial system places on defendants by offering them a shorter sentence if they plead guilty. In both cases the motive is clearly financial. SAC/ISS requires the school to provide extra resources and is doubtless more costly than a few minutes of paddler and witness time to administer swats. Likewise a full trial to deal with a not guilty plea costs more than the procedure for a guilty plea.
The only difference I perceive is that the ‘plead guilty’ pressure is I believe graduated. The earlier you do it the more you benefit. I haven’t yet heard of a school saying you can have three swats instead of SAC/ISS if you choose swats now, but if you want to go away and think about it then it will be five swats. But you never know! </div>
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 07, 2016#23
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
larry1951
2,292
79
Jan 07, 2017#24
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Jan 10, 2017#25
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Girls Who Vote “Wrong” Too Old to Be Spanked?
The verdict. Magistrate Jean Norris.
CLICK
Syracuse Journal. November 19, 1923.
She held strong views about spanking.
CLICK
The EveningTelegraph NY. November 18, 1923.
“Her Honor” The Magistrate Adds Dignity To NY Court.
CLICK
Syracuse Journal. November 9, 1919
Ousted. Dignity be damned!
CLICK
Daily Sentinel. Rome New York July 3, 1931
Her Ignominious Demise.
Nightclub City: Politics and Amusement in Manhattan By Burton W. Peretti. 2013
CLICK
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 27, 2017#26
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
University Physics Professor Spanked.
The Tacoma Times. State of Washington. May 02, 1913
CLICK
Reflections on the incident.
East Oregonian: May 2, 1913
CLICK
SAMUEL HERBERT ANDERSON, Assistant Professor of Physics. A. B., Park College, 1902; A. M., 1903; Ph. D., Illinois, 1912.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
NcAbba
3
Feb 13, 2017#27
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I come from a different era, but I can’t agree with the sentiments expressed here. My father made it clear, “When you live in my house, you live by my rules. If you don’t like it, move out.” I got my last paddling at age 23 and I was still living at home. Yes, I deserved it. No, I didn’t like it. But I knew and accepted the rules. The thought of trying to get out of it never occurred to me. Integrity is making an agreement and living up to it. I accepted the fact that if I made a really stupid mistake, I was going to bend over the armchair in the living room and take what I had coming.
And it was the same in high school. If you don’t want to get paddled, don’t break the rules. It really was that simple.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Feb 14, 2017#28
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello Norman Cross,
And may I please say a personal welcome to this Forum. The pleasantries thus satisfied I’ll go on to say that in my opinion a parental paddling at 23 is ridiculous. If you and your Father couldn’t have found some other way to resolve any differences arising from your residence in his house then you should have moved out!
You said:
Yes, it was pretty much like that when I was at school in the UK, although over here the norm at the equivalent of your High School was whacking with gym shoes and canes, not paddles. But I left school age 18 in 1960 and the world has changed so much since then that there are few if any commonalities. School corporal punishment worked then and, in my opinion at least, had its place. Now in today’s world it doesn’t have a place, or at least it shouldn’t, and it ought to be consigned to history and viewed from a historical perspective.
In another thread our Manager of the Unsubscribed correctly told you that contributor Debbie112 was actually a male former academic who was not entirely well disposed to this Forum. The individual concerned was British. However he did lecture at a Southern US University on occasion in retirement and certainly had some knowledge of the US education system.
I have reason to believe that the Debbie112 character was probably based on an actual black female AP in a Southern US High School, which may be why you thought it realistic. I very much hope though that the original does not wield the paddle quite as often or with as much enthusiasm as Debbie112.</div>
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Feb 15, 2017#29
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
September 20, 1908. San Francisco Call .
Cure for 18-year-old School Girl Tardiness. Home brew corporal punishment.
HIGH SCHOOL GIRL SOUNDLY SPANKED
CLICK
Miss Jennie White is mentioned as the 18-year-old spanked student at Alameda High School but not to be confused with Miss Jennie White listed in the class of 1893 of the University of California Chronicle that taught at the very same high school.
She may have been born in 1872 and would have been 36 at the time of the incident would have been teaching history in 1907.
CLICK
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Feb 15, 2017#30
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello American Way,
A very neat bit of research on your part! The names are certainly a curious coincidence.</div>
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Mar 08, 2017#31
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Spanking of teenage girls was probably more likely to happen in the early forties. Janet Blair’s Three Girls About Town spanking was while she was a teenager. That probably was so commonplace it didn’t come as a surprise. meriting a spanking. The film was possibly casted when she was 19-year-old girl and as an unknown in her first film. You could not get away with referring to a pretty bottom unless she was consider as wholesome as a high school student. Perhaps that’s why it slipped under the radar of the Hays code plus it was not administered primarily by a man.
Janet Blair, a cocky, handsome newshawk (John Howard) – and you’ve got something. The plot’s too good to uncover, but we might as well tell you the corpse is fake, and Joan gets her John, while Janet winds up with her pretty bottom spanked.
Top left hand corner.
CLICK
CLICK
You would never see a casket sign as shown in this image.
CLICK
Three Girls About Town It’s off to school in the morning.
CLICK
Janet Blair was very attractive. They don’t make actresses like that anymore.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 10, 2017#32
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
California girls, Fannie and Mamie were subject to an unnatural parent from Rough and Ready Township so said some.
October 17, 1883 Sacramento Daily Record-Union
CLICK
October 22, 1883. Not so said the jury. He was acquitted.
CLICK
Editorial follow up on the story.
The Semi-Weekly Miner Butte, Montana. June 24, 1885
Louis Boucher, French widower was acquitted. If spanking was good for Fannie and Mamie would be better once a month in Montana on those gold diggers.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 11, 2017#33
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
The age old question of at what age should girls be exempt from spanking reaches back to the 19th century. The question is rarely asked for boys and not so often for girls younger than about that age in the press.
Are 16-year-old girls too old to spank? A reward of a $5 gold piece for the best reply to this letter. We especially ask the girls to write.
April 9, 1892. The Irish Standard Minneapolis, MN
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 14, 2017#34
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
This poor girl looks like the strap is getting the better of her. It is not taken from a naughty site.
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
These tours are an eye opener to some of the students.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 15, 2017#35
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Iowa is a state where the age of a girl really didn’t matter. Sounds like Mississippi. It’s location makes the story more credible and interesting at least to me. Here is a letter addressed to Miss Priscilla Wayne’s from “Letter From Life” and the eighteen year old flapper. Notice the ubiquity of the hairbrush in 1925.
Betty says: “No more tests for me.”
The Des Moines Register, July 19,1925.
Surprised Flapper Was Spanked With Mother’s Hairbrush.
Betty Wants to Know if Any Other 18-year-old Girl Has Had the Same “Humiliating Experience.” Betty, the flapper, appears to be convinced that the violent application of the hairbrush, which so humiliated her, was, after all well chosen. What do you think?
I got home about 2:00 am and mother was waiting for me which was very unusual. She asked me where I had been and I told her that what she didn’t know would never give her a headache. She grabbed me by the arm and led me upstairs and told me when I was ready for bed that she wanted to see me. I undressed and slipped on my nightie. I called to her and told her that to hurry up and preach her little sermon as I was sleepy.
She entered my room carrying a large hairbrush which puzzled me at first but not for long. “Betty,” she said, I’m going to try an old fashioned spanking on you which I have been told is just the thing for impudent, disobedient girls. Get over my knees” she said as she seated herself on a chair. I was amazed at the change in her manner and I guess just a little scared, for I obeyed. She took me In a vice-like grip and arranged my gown so that I could not even have what little protection it might afford.
She then started to give me my first real spanking. I never Imagined that a hairbrush could sting so much and I was soon crying. I squirmed and wiggled but she held me fast and continued to lay on spank after spank until I ceased to resist and promised to do anything she asked. When she let me up I felt like I was on fire and it was the most humiliating thing that ever occurred to me.
I am no baby but those who have never experienced a spanking of this kind can not Imagine how much it hurts.
In a way, I hate to admit It, but that spanking made me think and contrary to what one might think. I love my mother for doing it. I certainly listen to mother now and I’ll confess that I am a better girl. I wondered if she would spank me again and I decided to test her out one day last week. I soon found out that she would and the hairbrush played the same painful tune on my bare skin again. No more tests for me.
Miss Wayne, having access to so many intimate confessions and experiences you should be able to make some interesting comments or tell some interesting things along this line. I am very interested to know if other “flappers” have been spanked and I would be glad to see something on this subject.
Betty
CLICK
CLICK
20 some odd years in the future look how things have changed.
Elizabeth Woodward writes in Freeport, New York in July 1947.
Too big to be spanked as a 15-year-old girl.
The indignity of it! It’s net only your epidermis that suffers. But your pride: Besides, it’s awkward. It’s not as if you could be balanced across year mother’s knee like a two year-old. Your arms and legs hang down to the floor. Why, you’re almost as big as she is. Yet she insists on addressing your derrière with a hairbrush…….an indoor sport sport she’s been devoted to for lo these fifteen years!
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 16, 2017#36
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Wish they were all California girls with a mental quirk.
Oakland Tribune. September 23, 1934.
I simply cannot understand any almost grown girl endorsing spanking as a means of correction, UNLESS SHE IS ONE OF THE UNFORTUNATE ONES WHO “GET A KICK” (PUTTING IT CRUDELY) OUT OF PHYSICAL PUNISHMENT. There are many such, tragic as it seems. This unnatural emotion follows in the wake of spankings and is “enjoyed” by both the spanker and “spankee.” It is a mental quirk difficult to understand by the normal, healthy person.
CLICK
In situ.
CLICK
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
neilmc32
172
25
Mar 16, 2017#37
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I’m not sure whether some young ladies might not have endorsed physical punishment at school if they only had an alternative which they saw as wearisome and time-consuming (detention, lines, etc) and thought they could withstand a whack or two (or six, as in some cases here).
If you look around historical sites, female forums, etc there are a number of women who have given account of what they consider to be horribly abusive physical punishments only to find other women admit they were likewise punished but consider they fully deserved it and bear no ill will.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Apr 03, 2017#38
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
1866 Josephine Foster thought she was too grown up to be spanked. At 17 she was probably one of the oldest girls assisted by a male principal in corporally punishing a refractory scholar.
November 24, 1866 The Daily Whig Troy, New York. Here is a decidedly negative response toward the whipping of Josephine from Massachusetts. Last Column.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Apr 05, 2017#39
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Archie America’s Typical Teenager
Prior to the popularity of television comic books and baseball cards were commonplace. My family didn’t have television until the late 1950’s. We listen to sports on the radio and hoped to find a baseball card to see just what the player looked like. Comic books were severely censored to protect the virtue of the young.
The above was the number one comic.
CLICK
Spankings references were made when paternal spankings were commonplace in the USA and occurred and more frequently than most would believe and very often the father and not the mother disciplining their daughter.
CLICK
CLICK
Mr. Weatherbee was a a long suffering and kind principal. The comic still has an appeal to this day.
CLICK
Not so here! The artists obviously appealed to a larger and more diverse audience than some would believe.
The image, in the final link, is nothing new to the habitués of the estimable Forum but keep in mind that in 1970 there were 49 states where paddling was permitted
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Apr 06, 2017#40
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Last edited by larry1951 on 5:45 AM – Apr 06, 2017, edited 1 time in total.
Show full history
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Apr 06, 2017#41
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Oh dear! Whatever did I do when signing the above post? Or rather when forgetting to sign it and somehow unbeknown to me pasting gibberish instead so that I didn’t get the customary “can’t post, no name” warning to alert me to my carelessness. Perhaps instead of persecuting my very greatly esteemed fellow contributor American Way I should turn myself in to Mr Masterson’s paddle wielding ladies for a reminder to pay attention.
If there are any Members of The Forum Management Team in attendance I should be most grateful if they would be so kind as to amend the name field to Another_Lurker, assuming that such a thing is possible. In any event my apologies to everyone for the disastrous effect on the page layout.</div>
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Apr 11, 2017#42
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Should Girls Be Spanked? Western Mail, September 21, 1950
CLICK
CLICK
FYI on Professor C. E. M. Joad.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Apr 16, 2017#43
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
The public spanking of Miss Edith Thompson by Mrs Annie Scholl in 1898 set off a rash of letters supporting or opposing treating young ladies in such a manner.
The celebrated 1898 New York spanking case.
New York World
CLICK
The devil is in the details New York Press
CLICK
Acquitted.
Girl to Whose Anatomy a Hard Hand Was Applied Leaves the Court in Tears.
CLICK
Aspen Daily Times, February 6, 1898
CLICK
Our Happy Judge and the Public Spanking were making the news at the same time.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Emily1945
51
5
May 26, 2017#44
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I was 15 when last paddled at school. Both were by choice as I hated detention and Saturday school.
QuoteLikeShare
NcAbba likes this post
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Jul 04, 2017#45
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
The Josephine Foster schoolgirl whipping is the case of some trying embarrass the so called enlighten residents of Massachusetts. It was so soon after the Civil War.
This is an example of what I mean by undue attention. Does it merit front page coverage?
The Richmond Palladium Indiana December 20, 1866
CLICK
CLICK
Indianapolis Recorder April 8, 2010
CLICK
Chicago Tribune July 7, 1866
The writer was very aware how national tensions played a crucial role in the dissemination of the story.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Stuartsummers
56
8
Aug 15, 2017#46
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
I was 16 the last time I was spanked. My father did it and my mother watched. I had been told to be careful as was playing outside in the garden and wasn’t and broke a window in the garage with my football. Mother was furious and when dad came home from work he was told everything. I’d been hiding in my bedroom and was summoned down stairs to the living room. My father was angry and sent me to his office to fetch his old slipper the last he had used it was when I was 14.I couilkdnt quite believe it but knew not to argue.
On return he told me to lose my shorts ( it was summer and so I was bare) and with my mum watching he gave me a good hiding
Was I too old? No.
Did I deserve it? Probably
How did I feel? Pain and embarrassed as my mum saw me naked and I always got a boner when being spanked
QuoteLikeShare
dane
405
20
Aug 16, 2017#47
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
the last time my father tried to spank me i was 12 or 13, it was the first time he had tried in several yrears and i fought him off. he had had heart surgery a few years before and he wasn’t very strong and i went berserk. my parents never tried to corporeally punish me after that, which was almost certainly for the best. i might very well have retaliated with extreme violence if they had tried and succeeded and destroyed my relationship with them for all time. in fact as a teenager they tended to use guilt and disappointment with my negative behaviors because those i responded to, while punishment made me angry. i remember as a child every time i was grounded i would not only argue that it was unfair in that particular case, but bring up every other time i had ever been ground and re argue the unfairness of each.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Aug 18, 2017#48
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Bring back the dunce cap for those too old to paddle. She looks duly chastened.
CLICK
Feb 24, 2017 UK
CLICK
CLICK
Texas choosing dunce caps to the paddle? The Victoria Advocate – Mar 16, 1999
CLICK
It’s a college classroom so her bottom is untouchable. Yoga pants are too much of a distraction for less mature high school boys.
CLICK
For really naughty girls or slow learners the humiliation of dunce cap does not suffice!!! Add the mortification of a donkey ride.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 20, 2017#49
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Letters to Editors are often suspect when it comes to the spanking of older children. This may be an authentic letter to editor in proximity to a too old for a spanking account.
The Philadelphia Inquirer July 21, 1946
Hyacinthhe Ringrose is the poster I had in mind.
CLICK
Brooklyn Daily Eagle July 5, 1928
Mrs G S Sullivan’s soundly spanked her 15-year-old son and became an evangelists of sorts. She mentions school birching in front of a mixed gender classroom
CLICK
How Sister Got A Spanking. The letter was in response about a 19 year old being spanked by her mother swimmingly and signed Big Sister.
The Brooklyn Daily Eagle June 28, 1928
CLICK
A Catholic at Yale The Poor Man’s Priest
The Salt Lake herald November 22, 1890
CLICK
I’m ending this post on a tertiary of a tertiary note with this image of girls that raid their mother’s ire. Clearer image than prior proffered
CLICK
I’ll be slowing down my postings. Summer is coming to an end and I’ll be a busy beaver.
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
Sep 26, 2017#50
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Should a teenage girl be spanked?
Let’s Explore Your Mind by Dr Albert E Wiggam D.Sc. Long Island Daily Press September 10, 1943
CLICK
My theory is a good portion of these bobby-soxers must have raised with only Mom to keep them in line at a time when the Armed Services needed their Dads more during their formative years. Though under any circumstance there will always be teenage girls that need booths sides of a hairbrush. It won’t be a fade that completely fades away.
Buffalo Courier-Express June 17, 1945
So far as I can judge from their bull sessions, at least two thirds of my sisters’ con- temporaries suffer the indignity of being up-ended across an adult knee and being smacked resoundingly with the back of the hairbrush. And furthermore, the spanked crew includes the nicest girls with the gentlest, most pleasant dispositions and supposedly the most cultured and refined parents.
“Fads are usually considered to be the prerogative of the bobby- soxers, but as one girt aptly put It, spanking has become a fad among teen-agers’ parents. And it has proved as annoying to the bobby soxers as their fads have proved to their parents.”
CLICK
Tongue in Cheek. Rome News-Tribune. Georgia. Spanking 19-year-old girl.
http://www.northwestgeorgianews.com/kev … 726f2.html
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 29, 2017#51
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Sweet sixteen and still not too young to be roundly and soundly spanked in Muncie Indiana. These “budding misses” remind me of Marcel Proust’s A L’ombre Des Jeunes Filles En Fleurs of A La Recherche Du Temps Perdu fame.
Montrose Daily Press June 19, 1912
CLICK
To borrow a baseball (American Cricket) analogy, the crestfallen expression of the one in the on deck circle is priceless. Paula Meadows (artist extraordinaire) hits this one out of the park. Somewhat ribald drawing so it’s a case of a caveat.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Oct 03, 2017#52
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Corporal punishment has never been well received on the college level.
Educational Record Province of Quebec 1896. Page 115.
CLICK<a rel=”nofollow”>
</a>CLICK
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Oct 04, 2017#53
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Oct 13, 2017#54
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
See Who Gets Spanked. Flappers were at risk of being spanked by a whole arsenal of implements of correction.
The Washington Times August 13, 1922.
CLICK
Moms often use was the dreaded hairbrush as priorly posted to tame the flappers.
Evening star. (Washington, D.C.) October 10, 1903
CLICK
At times flappers as incorrigibles smokers were simply spanked with nothing more than a strong palm firmly employed.
Cigarette butts. Flappers’ butts. Standard Butte Montana. August 9, 1931
CLICK
CLICK
Sage advice from a 99-year-old lady.
Bisbee Daily Review, Arizona. August 27, 1922
CLICK
BTW A_L there have been two significant anniversaries. 600 and 1200 being surpassed. It would be greatly appreciated, if and when time permits, to surprise me with a milestone posting as you and only you can do so well.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Oct 13, 2017#55
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
<div style=”width:100%;background-image:url(“/realm/A_L_123/A_L_trg.gif”);”>Hello American Way,
Flappers are not my thing but I greatly enjoyed the anecdote about the Scottish Postmaster!
I have noted the point you make in your final paragraph. I will do my best as your sterling efforts are certainly deserving of recognition. I greatly regret having allowed the custom of ‘milestone’ postings to lapse, but there have been difficulties, not the least of them the machinations of Photobucket and the aversion of certain contributors to flashing displays and bright colours.</div>
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Oct 26, 2017#56
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Scotch ditty: “If a laddie spank a lassie, sue him for divorce” Many of these older men who married younger woman treated their wives like naughty daughters in 1910
Good thing she didn’t live in Mississippi a hundred years later when the principal would be paddling her with a male witness just in case she lied.
Story.
Oakland Tribune i Location: Oakland, California January 15, 1910
CLICK
An artistic rendering.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 06, 2018#57
The Josephine Foster schoolgirl whipping is the case of some trying embarrass the so called enlighten residents of Massachusetts. It was so soon after the Civil War.
This is an example of what I mean by undue attention. Does it merit front page coverage?
The Richmond Palladium Indiana December 20, 1866
CLICK
CLICK
Indianapolis Recorder April 8, 2010
CLICK
Chicago Tribune July 7, 1866
The writer was very aware how national tensions played a crucial role in the dissemination of the story.
CLICK
Click to expand…
Corporal punishment is rarely mentioned in Library of Congress Newspapers before 1866 until Josephine Foster came along.
Perhaps because it was a 16-year-old girl that made it so interesting.
With all the national papers available only South Carolina and Tennessee would disseminate the Boston Herald embarrassing story. With their population of slaves they mourned the loss of the Negro War (aka Civil War). It was biting sarcasm on their part.
Teachers in Tennessee and South Carolina don’t have to worry about prosecution under their shield laws.
In 1971 Massachusetts was the second state that banned corporal punishment.
The Scandalous Whipping of the Young Lady at Cambridge Massachusetts
The Lancaster Ledger South Carolina July 18, 1866
The Public Ledger Memphis Tennessee July 14, 1866.
CLICK
CLICK
The trial results were also published in our nation’s capitol but again it was South Carolina that covered the acquital.
The Daily Phoenix (Columbia, South Carolina) November 17, 1866
CLICK
The most thorough coverage is found in 1867 Rhode Island Schoolmaster as previously referenced.
The R.I. Schoolmaster
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Feb 04, 2018#58
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Never too old in New Zealand. A teacher trainee was asked to bend over for four swats from a school paddle.
CLICK
CLICK
Why that instrument of correction and not the cane or the strap?
Were they doing that because of the USA presently is applying the paddle on the bottoms of naughty young ladies?
CLICK
1971 College girls.
CLICK
CLICK
Here is a young teacher being treated as secretaries were too often treated in the workplace.
1956 even in Texas, Brooklyn and Cucumonga as in this comic depiction.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 04, 2018#59
Spanking of teenage girls was probably more likely to happen in the early forties. Janet Blair’s Three Girls About Town spanking was while she was a teenager. That probably was so commonplace it didn’t come as a surprise. meriting a spanking. The film was possibly casted when she was 19-year-old girl and as an unknown in her first film. You could not get away with referring to a pretty bottom unless she was consider as wholesome as a high school student. Perhaps that’s why it slipped under the radar of the Hays code plus it was not administered primarily by a man.
Janet Blair, a cocky, handsome newshawk (John Howard) – and you’ve got something. The plot’s too good to uncover, but we might as well tell you the corpse is fake, and Joan gets her John, while Janet winds up with her pretty bottom spanked.
Top left hand corner.
CLICK
CLICK
You would never see a casket sign as shown in this image.
CLICK
Three Girls About Town It’s off to school in the morning.
CLICK
Janet Blair was very attractive. They don’t make actresses like that anymore.
CLICK
Click to expand…
Three Girls About Town 1941.
Janet Blair gets one of the most public group spanking in cinema history.
CLICK
Here is an example of a good old fashioned spanking for a 19-year-old that passed the censors for her age. It happens at the end of the film on as was uncharacteristically, a s priorly noted, described as on her pretty little bottom. The spanking, of course, occurs at the end and in more ways than one. Fast forward to the end. IMHO I usually like screwball comedies but this happens to be one of the few that did nothing for me.
CLICK
Follow up of below link.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Mar 11, 2018#60
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
Another race based riot near Charleston, South Carolina.
The cane was a knotted hickory stick that became a murderous bludgeon weapon.
I know A_L is fond of alliteration but not as much as this writer’s account of the caning of Chaplain Cardoza.
A Colored Chaplain Cowhlded. At Clafiin college, Charleston, S.C., yesterday Prof. W. J. DeTreville (white) cowhided J. N. Cardoza, the colored chaplain of the institution. The affair caused great excitement and threatened to develop into a race riot, which was, however, suppressed by President Dunton.
The Evening Star Washington March 5, 1890.
CLICK<a rel=”nofollow”>
March 8, 1890 New York Sun. Third Column.
</a>CLICK
Louisville Courier Journal via The Butler Weekly Times. Missouri. March 19, 1890
CLICK
New York Sun via April 17, 1890 The Newberry Herald and News, South Carolina.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Mar 20, 2018#61
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
2008 Weeds finishes close to the top among television spankings. Demian Bichir had a beautiful but naughty bottom to pummel in Mary Louise Parker. And spanked he did.
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
CLICK<a rel=”nofollow”>
</a>CLICK
CLICK
CLICK
Video.
CLICK
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Mar 21, 2018#62
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Click to expand…
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Aug 20, 2019#63
Look how much fun and so few expenses! So few smartphones (January 2007) and just to think the money spent on sweet sixteen parties in the USA. Teenage girls are so unhappy in this land of riches.
They never get birthday spanks after 18 whether you’re a boy, a girl of binary. Why? Because from then on they’re too old for spanking. In Poland the belt is suppose to be felt for it will be their very last spanking. The 18th stroke of the belt is the spank to be good and not the 19th as in the USA.
I have heard of biting the bullet but this is a new one on me.
Birthday spanking anxiety. As in Poland in 1905 it was not one to grow on and never a pinch to grow an inch but always one to be good on.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 49%2C3818/
QuoteLikeShare
Aug 23, 2019#64
During many of our posters life time, teenage girls were more likely to be caned than boys at home. The same seems to be true when it comes to spanking at home but much rarer today in the USA but still legal.
Women stayed at home so men were more likely spared the onerous duty of keeping their daughter in line when they were naughty. Their folks passed on what they themselves learned from their school. The teens were heirs of their misfortune or fortune or whatever the case may be. Times change as our Nobel Laureate, Bob Dylan wrote in 1963.
Article from June 10, 1962.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/d8a5b650536 … 1_1280.jpg
I thought I would never see the day and wished I never would.
https://www.rooshv.com/bob-dylans-the-t … r-song-now
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Aug 23, 2019#65
2015holyfamilypenguin wrote:
During many of our posters life time, teenage girls were more likely to be caned than boys at home.
Hello American Way,
Hmm, I’m not so sure of that one!
Like the Victorian era ‘Englishwoman’s Domestic Magazine’, a notorious repository of flagellatory fiction and quoted (though incorrectly described as “The Englishman’s Domestic Magazine”) in the 1869 US newspaper article on the birching of young ladies that you recently linked here, I suspect that the magazine ‘Parents’ quoted in your first link in contribution #64 above may have been infiltrated by spankophiles.
The actual item linked seems to be from an Australian? publication and expresses surprise at the conclusion of the survey on domestic CP in a June 1962 article in the UK magazine ‘Parents’. I share their surprise. I certainly was not aware that in the early 1960s the UK professional and middle classes were in some number caning their errant daughters while allowing their sons to run wild uncorrected! I note though that once again the UK Public Schools get the blame, with fathers who went to Public School said to be more likely to consider that their daughters would derive benefit from being in receipt of a good caning such as they themselves had experienced at school.
I should be interested to have the opinion of six of the best on this matter if he chances to see this. We have disagreed a little over how much SCP of girls there was in the period concerned, a disagreement possibly influenced by differing SCP regimes in the areas in which we grew up. I wonder though if we shall agree on the incidence of 1960s UK domestic caning and the gender to which it was primarily applied. I suspect that we shall.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Aug 23, 2019#66
A_L,
If we substitute spanked for cane would it sound less like a tabloid? At the kitchen table you might ask, “pass the peas, please,” rather than, “go get the cane,” unless there was a disabled person in the house. The spanking of the girl could have something to do with the higher standards their folks expected or as in the movies as treating woman as juvenile such as in, father give away the bride and the song at wedding reception, “Daddy’s Little Girl,” for example.
Getting padding can mean being spanked by the hand at home and not by a paddle. Well, that is my take on the survey. The study may have the accuracy of a tabloid. That also is my take on the matter. Sorry, it took me so long to respond.
American Way
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Aug 23, 2019#67
Hello American Way,
Whoa! I think we may have crossed lines here; either that or you hold yourself to incredibly high standards far above the rest of us. Thirty-two minutes is certainly not an excessively long time to respond!
Just for the record there is no criticism of you in my above post. You were merely echoing the quoted article and there is no reason anyway why you should be acquainted with 1960s CP regimes in UK middle class households. A murky subject perhaps not best explored anyway! ????
But what is this with peas and canes? I’ve heard of kneeling on frozen peas as a punishment, although surely the darn things must thaw pretty quickly and create a terrible mess. And ‘a disabled person in the house’? I’m baffled, unless of course it’s a reference to Grandma Wotsit and her switch and that poor girl whose imposed sartorial embarrassment we never saw due to artful camera angles.
QuoteLikeShare
six of the best
1,115
96
Aug 23, 2019#68
A.L. I suspect the peas were actually dried peas. Ones that needed to be soaked overnight prior to cooking, pre frozen ones. These were the ‘ammunition’ for pea shooters. Lads put a few of these in their mouths then blew them out through the ‘weapon’ with great gusto either as single shots or in a short volley!
It wasn’t just middle class parents that used CP on both boys and girls in the 1960s. Anyway that said I’m not sure quite where ‘middle class’ then began and ended. My wife’s parents were both in the medical profession and sent their daughters to private schools. The girls had riding lessons and learnt to play various instruments. Now does that mean they were ‘middle class’? Personally I’ve always seen myself as ‘educated working class’ if there is such a class.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Aug 23, 2019#69
Pass the peas please versus pass the paddle please. One would not say as often or as with much casualness go fetch an instrument of correction than to pass the peas. I use a cane when I go for a walk and know it will be likely that I will encounter dark ice.
https://www.corelaboratewa.org/blog/tea … eas-please
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Aug 24, 2019#70
Hello six of the best,
Alas you have let me down badly! ????
Can you really believe that far more girls than boys were caned at home by affluent parents in the 1960s? Surely not! That is however the point at issue. and the claim said to have been made in the contemporary UK magazine ‘Parents’.
And class! There is actually no such thing as class. It is a pretext maintained by those inclined to socialism and similar outlandish creeds, who like to claim that something called ‘the working class’ does all the work while other groups dubbed middle and upper class snag all the goodies.
My grandparents were respectively a school caretaker/part time water supply worker and a seamstress on one side, and a coal hewer and a domestic servant on the other. In arguments with my socialist friends I therefore maintain that I have impeccable working class credentials. I back this up with the fact that I worked very hard indeed, often on-call 24/7 and at work for 90 and more hours a week, for the 20 years before I was able to retire with reasonable financial provision at age 48. Agreed I bummed around a bit workwise before that, but I count that as immaterial. However I am firmly derided and rebuffed in my efforts to claim common ground with the working class and told that I am at least middle class, if not worse! The whole thing is a bad joke maintained for sordid political purposes.
Those peas. You are quite correct about dried peas, both as pea shooter ammo and as a constituent of ‘kneeling on’ type punishments. I have however seen frozen peas claimed, doubtless mistakenly, as being used for the latter.
There has occasionally been discussion of kneeling punishments here. In the Southern USA I believe they use kneeling on something called ‘grits’, a breakfast cereal I understand,. Also in the US in past times kneeling with outstretched arms weighted with books or other heavy objects seems to have sometimes featured and crops up now in schoolhouse museums. In Germany kneeling on wedge shaped wooden battens was once favoured as a punishment for children. In schools in the Republic of Korea both sexes were sometimes required to kneel on desk tops with arms upstretched above the head for lengthy periods as a punishment. For girls however assumption of the kneeling on desk top posture was sometimes a preamble to being caned across the fronts of the thighs.
Though those variants involving caning may be grudgingly admitted, some here have not generally considered kneeling punishments to be corporal punishments, though clearly the recipient is being punished by the infliction of pain on the body, surely the very definition of corporal punishment.
QuoteLikeShare
WWT
Aug 26, 2019#71
2015holyfamilypenguin wrote:
I use a cane when I go for a walk and know it will be likely that I will encounter dark ice.
I think we may once again have entered that dark area of American English and the original version. In this case I suspect that that the penguin ( who really should have no problem walking on ice) is referring to what most of the English speaking world (including those of us here in darkest Africa) would call a walking stick.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Aug 27, 2019#72
It does sound crazy but why would a grown up girl allow her parents to spank her? When their parents are notified they don’t punish them at home for the slate is clean. Ergo at home someone may prefer a spanking to clear the air and to get it over with. What are these young girls doing after the bars and clubs clothes when they’re tardy and break curfews?
Sarah Ashley might still being brought up by a single mother and may have become more than a handful. So let’s not be so hasty to judge or disbelieve.
https://mobile.twitter.com/sarahashley0529
https://mobile.twitter.com/southgirl24
I wonder if she has moved out or is still being spanked at 23 in 2019? If she hasn’t learned to behave by then she would never.
It seems only pretty 21-year-old girls were spanked 100 years ago. And what jury in their right mind would render any other verdict than not guilty. Twelve good men of Dauphin County PA couldn’t unanimously be wrong. The nerve of her. She must have been born under a lucky star for the judge not to have told each of the twelve jurors to spank her for wasting their time in lieu of a fine.
This what happens when gbbad mixes
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 78%2C7069/
Anna of Dauphin lived to 95 of Dauphin County so I hope she got over her grievance. It would Lloyd appear to be she became an unclaimed or an untamed treasure or maybe a little
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 1/print/im
QuoteLikeShare
Aug 27, 2019#73
Oops last link should be.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 78%2C7069/
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 01, 2019#74
Who would have ever know this Arkansas University would earn the dubious distinction of having the oldest student spanked (razor strop) or would the president of the college bested them?
Photo taken in 1915.
https://cd1.saumag.edu/1909/files/2012/ … trict2.jpg
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 09%2C5850/
Fast Forward 100 years.
https://trekkermom.wordpress.com/2015/0 … rspective/
The good news for these girls is that next year they won’t have to worry about being paddled wherever they go to college but at home all of them probably cannot be as sure. That is more true Arkansas than most states.
https://cbabfb50-a-a6939a1e-s-sites.goo … edirects=0
https://core-docs.s3.amazonaws.com/docu … .06.18.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 01, 2019#75
Booneville is 45 miles away from the college. I wonder if Principal Michael Johnson uses the same paddle Steve Halter used on Nancy Guillen. A_L is still waiting for someone to agree with him that the audio was phony.
She graduated from the University of Arkansas in 2014 as a Fort Smith resident.
https://www.swtimes.com/article/2014030 … /303019853
Priorly posted the high school has 60 incidences of corporal punishment with a rural school of less than three hundred, a handful of non-whites and more than 70% voting for Trump there will be little likelihood of change.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=512 … 8&pid=2555
Newly posted,
https://adedata.arkansas.gov/statewide/ … gesize=100
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 01, 2019#76
Hello American Way,
American Way wrote:
A_L is still waiting for someone to agree with him that the audio was phony.
That is not correct. Various people agreed with me at the time there was initial extensive discussion of the incident. But that was pre The Great Schism, and many who were involved then are no longer contributing. I have no intention of wading though the substantial number of contributions on the subject to prove my point.
My position has always been that Nancy Guillen was undoubtedly paddled by Principal Steve Halter for persistent start of school day tardiness. However I do not believe that paddling occurred at the time True TV shot the following scenes:
1: The ‘ear to the door’ scene with audible accomplishment purporting to be the sound of a paddling
2: Ms Guillen’s exit from Principal Halter’s Room immediately after the alleged audible paddling, with much smiling and bonhomie between Ms Guillen and Mr Halter and that clever little (undoubtedly scripted) dip to some invisible person inside the room, who we were clearly meant to assume had just witnessed the paddling.
3 Ms Guillen’s apparently quite happy progress down the corridor after 2 above, with that (also undoubtedly scripted) little rub of her very attractive bejeaned bottom.
Principal Halter used a very big paddle. Students interviewed in the preamble scenes said that he paddled very hard. Principal Halter did not strike me as the sort of person likely to go easy on Miss Guillen, who was due three swats. After 3 hard swats with the paddle we saw in the preamble scenes I do not believe that, seconds after those swats, Ms Guillen would exit Mr Halter’s room wreathed in smiles I rest my case M’lud.
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 01, 2019#77
Oops! In my item 1 above that should be ‘audible accompaniment’ not ‘audible accomplishment’. The Malapropism bug is going viral!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 02, 2019#78
The technical detail by sound was what you were looking for agreement doesn’t require wading through the archives for years unending.
They did have control of the taping and the school was financially awarded for allowing the team to come on campus. She was not compensated a penny or a brass farthing. She took three for the team.
I don’t think she was hit any harder than the girls who wondered whether their makeup would smear. They would have never interview her if she were bawling her eyes out but would have given her time to collect herself. The television team were prepared for that not all that unlikely scenario. Would they have done the scene had she finished last in the Miss Booneville contest? 80% of Arkansas permit paddling a decade later so they had schools to choose from.
Her looks and charm didn’t get her far when she competed at the nearby university nor when she was arrested as attested by her mugshot.
She would never had volunteered without her parents permission. If she didn’t have the poise of a beauty queen she wouldn’t have agreed to be on stage. She was use to being the center of attraction. She couldn’t resist the temptation of extending her fame for a well rehearsed comforting of her bruised bum. It was timed by the television crew and by 16 she would have sensed her sore bottom was a source of attention.
She is doing addiction social work at a counseling center for the last several years. The state of Arkansas probably did not make her suffer the consequences of her bad choice as did the ousted Steve Halter. Mine is not a lifetime honor. I am sure many habituees did not needed to wade unendingly through archived to remember it was not a youthful indiscretion that led to the expulsion of Milton Kuykendall
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 02, 2019#79
Hello American Way,
As you are my very greatly esteemed fellow contributor here, just for you, is the scene as Nancy fondles errm no, caresses errm perhaps not, holds the paddle immediately before she turns to Mr Halter and with a simpering smile utters the immortal words “Wow! I actually have your paddle in my hands!”.
nancy_paddle_001.jpg (50.58KiB)
And then the scene as she smilingly exits Mr Halter’s office having just bent over for three hard whacks with it – allegedly.
exit_01.jpg (203.98KiB)
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 02, 2019#80
That proves nothing. TruTv are professional journalist. Kudos to you if you are the only that would call this to the attention of the hundreds of thousands of viewers.
Look how you dismissdd some stories until rendered more credible by the shocking school swat cache. The same small school with same male paddler for the same offenses. I have smelling salts nearby in the unlikely case you admit you were wrong.
I am sure part of the happiness she exuded was the hours that she was preparing not only for pain but for being before a national audience as well as 75 classmates of her junior year was a thing of the past. It was akin to the sigh of relief when they put on her crown. She will be remembered as the girl that was paddled more than Miss Boonville.
I have gone through this before with Ali Christmas that you are convinced that was smiling and not grimacing. Just look at the range of reactions in the Dr Patten Twitter cache and tell me that was in proportion to the size of the paddle and the strength of the swing. People react differently to pain as they do by being hit by a pitch. I was always ready to take one for the team and stay within the batters box.
It surely was her Kodak moment and she was not to be denied! She had only some idea that her paddling would have been as shocking nationwide. I would have dreaded to have grown up in a one zip code town in Arkansas. My same size parochial school was far from provincial though my father was taught about Protestants revolution and not reformation in the same high school.
Our school cost $100 a year for three. The oldest paying $5 per month and the other two (including yours truly) bringing 2.50 to the school monthly for high school. Grammar school was free compliments of church collections. Milk money was ten cents per day in grammar school. Today they judge poverty by how pay free lunches compliments of the taxpayers.
What does this have to do with school corporal punishment. Everything if you embrace a wide berth? They paid the Nuns dirt and treated us like dirt. You put that behind you or you never move on. But I digress and knowingly not to the delight of all readers. With fewer and fewer postings I try to keep the estimableForum boring for all.
QuoteLikeShare
pi0591
104
14
Sep 02, 2019#81
TruTv are professional journalist(s)? Having worked in the industry, I can promise you that directors will happily re-shoot a dozen takes before they get the shot they want. Dubbing the sound over would also present not the slightest difficulty. So technically there is no question that they could have played with the truth.
Whether they did so, as an editorial decision, is a separate question. In particular, the speed of it all is puzzling. In the principal’s situation, I would never have administered three proper strokes/swats in such swift succession as that. It sounds like three peremptory, symbolic smacks – and so it is unsurprising that Nancy trips lightly out of the room without any sign of distress. In short, I think they may have copped out, and turned what would normally – without the cameras – have been a firm and painful punishment into something much more light hearted.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 02, 2019#82
Had Nancy told a teacher where to go using a vulgar term she would have been spanked as hard as Shorty and you would be hearing Pows and Ows through the doors. He paddle scores of girls for tardies and knew how to make them sting but not to reduce them to tears.
He probably would have paddle his wife and daughter as hard for dawdling and annoying him for making him wait had he is druthers. The interstices between swats are brief as is sometimes the case. How many reshoots did they need to time that cute little rub is a who other matter.
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 02, 2019#83
Renee (abstracting privacy concerns) wanted viewers inside the principal to see with their own eyes that such a paddling was not as violent as the anti-CP zealots were playing it up to be to promote their own agenda. This the very first Hofbrauhaus paddling I shared is shown below.
On more than one occasion I asked TWP how restaurant paddlings compared but to no avail. Three of these instead of one as shown below would have likely deterred future tardies. IMHO would hardly be considered physical child abuse OTOH other factors are hard to measure and make it such an emotive subject.
I am sure Nancy if given the option would choose one swat over three but she shook on the deal.
http://picdeer.org/tag/fazeris40
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 03, 2019#84
Hello American Way.
In your above contribution #80,
American Way wrote:
With fewer and fewer postings I try to keep the estimable Forum boring for all.
I do hope that I have not offended you by my reference to the Forum sometimes being boring. Your contributions are many things but boring is not one of them. Look how often I respond to your posts even if only to argue with you!
In the same contribution,
American Way wrote:
I have smelling salts nearby in the unlikely case you admit you were wrong.
That hurts! I think that when I am proved wrong on something I admit it. Certainly I try to do so. I am sad that your impression differs.[/b][/color][/quote]
After considering the Nancy Guillen paddling videos in contribution #81 pi0591 also comments that the audible paddling represented in the TV program as being that of Nancy does indeed sound dubious and inauthentic, as I have also remarked. pi0591 notes that this may possibly be due to Nancy having been given only a symbolic punishment which may of course be correct. We have no way of knowing.
What is important is that it seems doubtful that what we saw and heard occurred as a result of Nancy receiving the proper punishment for tardiness of 3 hard swats, claimed to be the penalty in the preamble to the punishment.
American Way wrote:
Renee (abstracting privacy concerns) wanted viewers inside the principal to see with their own eyes that such a paddling was not as violent as the anti-CP zealots were playing it up to be to promote their own agenda.
Some of the forward thinking ideas of our former contributor Renee of ‘Teachers Who Paddle’ were very laudable, and as regards her own paddling methodology:
Except in exceptional circumstances paddler and witness to be of same sex as student.
Paddle kept out of sight of recipient.
Punitive posture to be securely bent over brace position against a wall.
Witness to continuously monitor procedure and student reaction and intervene if considered necessary.
Light paddle to approved design.
Student posture retention to be continuously monitored by light tactile contact with paddler’s free hand.
Few and minimally invasive aiming taps.
Paddle swing not more than 90° in horizontal plane.
Paddle to strike lower buttocks only.
Not more than 5 swats and more than 3 exceptional.
I am sure many viewers would have been reassured that SCP by paddling was merely an educational tool, and a safe one at that. However Renee’s methodology doesn’t seem to have been universal. If Nancy Guillen had received a normal Steve Halter 3 swat paddling on camera I doubt it would have been as reassuring to viewers as the Renee version might have been.
We must though recall that Renee had another proposed use for cameras in the paddling process. That students being paddled should be required to make before and after visits to the school nurse for inspection and photographing of the target area. The former to ensure prior damage or other factors did not preclude punishment, the latter to record any damage sustained. Photographs to be retained and available to parties in any subsequent legislation as prima facie evidence of the paddling’s effects.
Were they to know about this proposal I suspect that subsequent generations of paddled students would be mightily glad it was never implemented! ????
QuoteLikeShare
stujos
219
20
Sep 03, 2019#85
If push comes to shove, I reckon Nancy’s paddling was genuine, but it may have been agreed that she would take gentler strokes because she was game enough to put herself in front of the cameras. If she had come out eyes streaming with tears, it would not have made pleasant TV. As has been said, it would also avoided pandering to the “anti” brigade.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 03, 2019#86
My sentiments stujos exactly. She was a good sport but I am not so sure in retrospect it was the kind of cyber footprint she intended to leave behind. Steve Halter enjoyed the publicity and should never allowed her to play with the paddle or talked about his family.
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 04, 2019#87
Nancy’s comment about it being no that being so bad could have meant not as bad as others told her or where girls are so infrequently paddled she may have been comparing it to boys and not have spoken to any girls. In any case, that was her punishment and as many have tweeted it stings but not much more than that. If it didn’t sting everyone would choose that option. Many may recall the soft paddling of Everman Junior High and how they chose that option over detention.
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder
5
Sep 10, 2019#88
2015holyfamilypenguin wrote:
Spanking Age: It is my personal opinion that children should not be spanked beyond age 12. I was not spanked beyond age 10. However, when I was 11 and 12 I remember being given the occasional threat of a spanking. So, the possibility was still there, but I never needed to actually get it after 10 years old. Once I became a teenager, I can hardly remember being disciplined at all, much less spanked. I might get a verbal lecture from time to time, but that was it. When I was a little kid, I think spanking worked for me. During those years, I did tend to learn lessons best through the seat of my pants.
I think that getting spanked past the age of 12 would have seemed awkward to me and very insulting. My school had corporal punishment in the form of paddling up through 8th grade, which would be age 14. So, I could have been a potential recipient. My only school paddling happened when I was in 1st grade and was 6 years old. At 6, I didn’t mind getting paddled. When you’re younger, you recover quicker, and all is forgotten faster. I was back to normal within a few minutes. By contrast, if I had gotten paddled in junior high at age 14, I would have felt altogether different about it. Bending over and being paddled at that age or older would have upset me very much and would have been harder to move on from than it was at 6. Same thing if I had been spanked at home. By that age, if I was to be disciplined, I expected more mature punishments. I would have been okay with being grounded or losing privileges or having detention at school or something of that nature. I did get a few detentions in high school for being tardy. They worked, and I disciplined myself well enough to get to school on time. This was my junior year in high school so I was 16 or 17. If they had paddled me for those tardies, it would have been so insulting and degrading. It would have done more harm than good.
Basically, I think that spankings should stop by about age 10, but certainly by age 12. I would have still been okay with getting spanked at 12 if I had done something to warrant it. After that age, I was a maturing young woman coming into my teenage years, and the days of my parents or my teachers/principals spanking me should have ceased. I just know how I would have felt at that age. I didn’t mind it as a young kid. It was normal and natural. As a young child, I’d get a spanking, learn my lesson, and then move on. As an older child I don’t think it would have been that way. I remember how it was as a teenager. No, I didn’t think I was grown. I knew that I wasn’t grown. However, I also was not a little kid anymore. It would not have been right to discipline me at 16 in the same way that I was disciplined at 6. I would have felt insulted, and I think I would have actually become more rebellious.
My 1st grade teacher swatted me at 6 for running in the school hallway. If my high school teacher had done the same thing to me at 16, it would not have been good. Not only was my mind more mature at that point, so was my body. I was developed, and bending over and presenting my backside would have been entirely different. My high school did not have paddling so the last age that I was even a potential recipient of paddling was 14. My parents were long finished spanking me at home even before that. I might have been threatened at age 12, probably was. You are still a kid when you are 12. A lot of it also depends on the nature of the child and how fast they mature. Still, my personal belief is once a child celebrates their 13th birthday they need to be punished with grounding, loss of privileges, extra chores, stuff like that. To me spanking is a young child’s punishment.
Letters to Editors are often suspect when it comes to the spanking of older children. This may be an authentic letter to editor in proximity to a too old for a spanking account.
The Philadelphia Inquirer July 21, 1946
Hyacinthhe Ringrose is the poster I had in mind.
CLICK
Brooklyn Daily Eagle July 5, 1928
Mrs G S Sullivan’s soundly spanked her 15-year-old son and became an evangelists of sorts. She mentions school birching in front of a mixed gender classroom
CLICK
How Sister Got A Spanking. The letter was in response about a 19 year old being spanked by her mother swimmingly and signed Big Sister.
The Brooklyn Daily Eagle June 28, 1928
CLICK
A Catholic at Yale The Poor Man’s Priest
The Salt Lake herald November 22, 1890
CLICK
I’m ending this post on a tertiary of a tertiary note with this image of girls that raid their mother’s ire. Clearer image than prior proffered
CLICK
I’ll be slowing down my postings. Summer is coming to an end and I’ll be a busy beaver.
Click to expand…
Is it possible to re up those old news paper link. The site is down. Sorry if the post is a mistake.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 10, 2019#89
Hello Mrguder,
And may I please say a personal welcome to the Forum.
There is absolutely no need to worry that your post is a mistake. Some may possibly disagree, but as far as I’m concerned no post is a mistake at present. We don’t get nearly enough of ’em!
As the last two links in the post you quote appear to work just fine I assume that you are referring to the first three links, which are to the Fulton History site. That site isn’t down, it just has a misconfigured security certificate at the moment, or at least it had when I tested just now.
This can happen quite innocently, if the person responsible at a site forgets to renew the certificate, or is off sick or whatever. Equally though it can be a sign that very bad things have happened to a site, like a takeover by nasty malware dispensers or similar Hence most browsers won’t take a chance and don’t let you visit a site with a misconfigured security certificate. However somewhere buried deep in the browser settings there is usually a way of overriding this.
Liking to live dangerously as I do, I’ve forced my way into the Fulton History site and checked the first link. The relevant PDF file is still there, and I assume the other two links will also still be intact.
I would think that the problem will only be temporary. Someone at the site will notice or be informed and will fix it. If it’s still inaccessible on, say, Thursday pm I’ll try to download the three PDF files concerned and load them here so that you can access them. However I don’t want to do that needlessly. It would after all be very naughty as I have no rights over the files.
As I’ve already had one incident linked to this Forum where it was suggested that I might be hauled across the Atlantic in chains to answer to US justice I don’t want to precipitate another! Well not unless I can guarantee that I’ll be handed over to be dealt with by the all female enforcement swat teams operated by that paddling guru favoured by my friend American Way. ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 11, 2019#90
While school is not a proper place for an over the knee bare bottom spanking this video contends that it should be used on teenagers but never after a school paddling and if possible by the same gender.
This is a video that has been shown before it gives a French twist during a time of the debate on whether it should be banned.
These two have been Priorly posted.
As is this Tips on Spanking Teens of 1948.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/3dad2591b42 … 2_1280.jpg
https://66.media.tumblr.com/6fec0efb02f … 1_1280.jpg
1951. In her club of 27 teens 21 were spanked and all but 2 felt it was for their own good.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/9d998146dc4 … 2_1280.jpg
https://66.media.tumblr.com/f41c232ed42 … 1_1280.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 13, 2019#91
Hello Mrguder,
As you haven’t been back here since your contribution #88 above you may have lost interest in the links you queried.
Be that as it may, tonight when I checked as I indicated above that I would do I can no longer get into the site anyway. The information from the error code generated is that the site is still up and the URL is valid but I am not permitted access.
In the absence of any other usuable data a possible reason is that the site may only be permitting access from the USA. A number of US sites now do this because of legislation in other jurisdictions which they consider may involve them in legal action. I am UK based and The European Union has a great deal lof such (stupid and unnecessary) legislation.
Sometimes such a block can easily be circumvented but if a site checks very rigorously for VPNs and Anonymous Proxies etc. I’ve no way of easily faking a sufficiently convincing US based IP address. Of course the problem may be something else entirely, I’ve no way of telling. Like most error codes HTTP codes are not always very specific.
Hello American Way,
As you are US based it would be most helpful if you would see if you can get into the first three links in your contribution quoted by Mrguder in his contribution #88 in this thread. If you can’t get in then the site has probably gone totally belly up.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 13, 2019#92
I had no problem accessing Fulton Postcard last week. Now I do.
FYI
http://clifflamere.com/Newspapers/Searc … rySite.htm
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 13, 2019#93
Hello American Way,
Thank you. What an amazing achievement by Mr Tryniski! It is to be hoped that nothing untoward has permanently overtaken him or the site.
That said, as you can’t get in either I think we can conclude that the site is off the air despite a couple more tools I’ve tried insisting that it is still up but I’m not allowed in. Very strange. It was definitely still accessible two days ago, albeit with a little more effort than would normally be required.
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder
5
Sep 14, 2019#94
Another_Lurker wrote:
Hello Mrguder,
As you haven’t been back here since your contribution #88 above you may have lost interest in the links you queried.
Be that as it may, tonight when I checked as I indicated above that I would do I can no longer get into the site anyway. The information from the error code generated is that the site is still up and the URL is valid but I am not permitted access.
In the absence of any other usuable data a possible reason is that the site may only be permitting access from the USA. A number of US sites now do this because of legislation in other jurisdictions which they consider may involve them in legal action. I am UK based and The European Union has a great deal lof such (stupid and unnecessary) legislation.
Sometimes such a block can easily be circumvented but if a site checks very rigorously for VPNs and Anonymous Proxies etc. I’ve no way of easily faking a sufficiently convincing US based IP address. Of course the problem may be something else entirely, I’ve no way of telling. Like most error codes HTTP codes are not always very specific.
Hello American Way,
As you are US based it would be most helpful if you would see if you can get into the first three links in your contribution quoted by Mrguder in his contribution #88 in this thread. If you can’t get in then the site has probably gone totally belly up.
Click to expand…
Sorry for the late reply. I’m still interested the the pdf’s but was wondering what had happed with the site. Hope they get it back up. Thanks.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 14, 2019#95
May prove helpful about the Old Fulton Pos Card Site.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 15, 2019#96
Hello American Way,
And thank you for the additional Facebook item on the Fulton History Site.
Hello Mrguder,
Glad to see that you are still with us.
If you’ve seen American Way’s helpful information above you’ll have noted that The Fulton History site has indeed been in the process of an upgrade involving its security certificate. The links here in the contribution you quoted are old-style http URLs, but the redirects mentioned in the Facebook report now appear to have fixed this and as of this morning all three links are working correctly for me and should do so for you if you revisit them.
Please post back here if you have any problems. As you clearly have some interest in the subject of this Forum it would be good to hear from you in other threads as well if you have the time and the inclination.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 29, 2019#97
In the third link priorly mentioned the Mississippi Teacher’s Corps is referenced. Nothing in Mississippi shocked me or so I thought until about one of them being suspended without pay for three days for violating a teacher’s code of conduct on the use of cellphones. I wonder if he asked his principal if she would paddle him instead would she have obliged? He is a student teacher. Would he be too old to spank? He is not that much older than a senior?
“Still there were issues. Early in the year, I called a student’s parent by cell phone and was suspended for three days without pay. Any use of cell phones violated district policy.”
If if he were to return it may have come to him as no surprise that his school received the lowest grade in its county.
https://www.niche.com/k12/search/best-p … strict-ms/
https://www.sunherald.com/news/local/ed … 85549.html
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 30, 2019#98
Hello American Way,
Well, well, you do come up with some interesting concepts! ????
Of Trainee Teacher Nick Brown, employed at the time at the East Sunflower Elementary School, a K-6 school in the town of Sunflower, Mississippi and suspended for three days for using a cellphone to call a student’s parent contrary to district policy forbidding the use of cellphones for that purpose you wrote above in your contribution #97:
I wonder if he asked his principal if she would paddle him instead would she have obliged? He is a student teacher. Would he be too old to spank? He is not that much older than a senior?
As I said, an interesting concept, student teachers getting whacked for administrative errors! But not necessarily a new one, see later.
Well I think if I’d have been Mr Brown I might have taken a chance and tried for just that. He’d have been just a teeny bit older than a senior, about 5 years I reckon if your pre-teaching University courses are 3 years. But if taking a paddling would have avoided a suspension and saved both his pay deduction and a blot on his employment record it might well have been worth a try.
I writing about an interview he had with his Principal on returning from suspension Mr Brown refers to her as ‘Ms. L’. And here’s the lady who would have been swinging the paddle, Ms Jacqueline Luckett, the then Principal of East Sunflower Elementary School. Note that the picture may well disappear, as the school got a new Principal this year.
Well although she and Mr Brown had had some issues, Ms L looks a cheerful lady. However she’s probably well experienced in swinging the wood and in view of the age of the ‘student’ might possibly have opted to borrow a heavier paddle from a local high school rather than use the elementary school one. But even so I might have been prepared to ‘assume the position’ and take, say, two swats as an alternative to each day’ of suspension and Mr Brown might well have found it worthwhile to at least open negotiations along those lines.
However, a note of retrospective caution! As I said above, student teachers taking paddlings for offences against school or district rules isn’t a new idea. I saw it mentioned a few times on those ‘Teacher Chat Boards’ that a former contributor who doubled as a hard paddling Southern US AP used to quote. Come to think of it I think one of my very greatly esteemed fellow current contributors (no names, no pack drill ????) used to quote ’em as well. Personally I think they were 90% fake, but they might have had the odd grain of truth in there somewhere
And hence that note of retrospective caution for Mr Brown: Mentions of student teachers being paddled by school senior staff on those chat boards were always accompanied by hints or even direct claims, that it was on the bare. I doubt if that was one of the grains of truth, but you can’t be too careful, especially as it cropped up again very recently in your contribution here. Scroll down to the third quote in the SCRIBD document you’ve linked, Jennifer on 4/15/06, where you will find:
………… the number of licks depends on how many hours of detention you get out of–like one lick per hour. One of the girls’ student PE teachers told us she was paddled for parking in the teachers’ lot. I’ve heard they get it on the bare after school, but no one really knows. We asked her and she just smiled and turned very red.
Hmm. if I’d got to shed my trousers and underpants before assuming the brace position or whatever the punitive posture required for receipt of Ms L’s paddle happened to be I think I might have had reservations about trying for that alternative to suspension. Maybe if she’d stick with the elementary school paddle ………. ????
But what if it was one swat per hour of suspension like the detention/licks ratio in the first bit of that quote? Say an 8 hour day for a teacher, that’s 24 swats on the bare! ???? Even spread out at 5 per day Monday thru’ Thursday and 4 on Friday, unless teachers earn a lot more than I think they do and the pay deduction was huge I don’t think I’d go there, and kindly fellow that I am, I’d have given exactly the same advice to Mr Brown.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 30, 2019#99
The quotations shows more skepticism than what would appear on the surface her part by drawing conclusions through demeanor in bold face.
No one knows for sure could simply be her way of saying it may be possible and there is no way of proving one way or the other. I do find it somewhat comical that what was considered outlandish in those accounts are independently corroborated by names of male paddlers that never missed a beat by subsequent accounts found in the Dr Stacy Patten’s report. Are all the Patten stories told true? Of course nor! The same would apply with the source that I proffered here several years before that has gained credibility since the cache.
“I’ve heard they get it on the bare after school, but no one really knows.”
QuoteLikeShare
Sep 30, 2019#100
Fulbright Scholar Nick Brown
https://m.facebook.com/NickM.Brown
https://blog.fulbrightonline.org/wp-con … 68×582.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 30, 2019#101
That principal indeed was well trained given the numbers. Albeit only 7.8% of the school was white they were twice as likely to be paddled than blacks. Nick Brown had to be aware of that fact and that perhaps factored into his decision not to bring his grievances to her attention. She may not look kindly on white folk. Don’t let her looks deceive you. In MS the paddling gender parity gets skewed as fewer women are in positions of authority in the high school. It is less required in the lower grades.
Men probably feel safer paddling boys than girls where no woman (with post graduate degrees) are deputized to deal with miscreants of their own gender. Those boys are whipped hard at home and as just or even more so in school. How can you have 10% of the boys paddled and not a single girl if tardies are paddle worthy offenses? When gender is broken down in suspensions the parity is on the other side so that is very telling.
In more prosperous areas like Enterprise Alabama, where fewer free lunches are served, that disparity is lessened.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=520 … 7&pid=2072
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Sep 30, 2019#102
Hello American Way,
Ah, you happily write what I wondered about but decided it was too politically incorrect for me to post and then dismissed it as anyway putting two and two together and making five..
Yes, when writing my post #98 on the previous page I did initially wonder if ”Ms L’ might, as you put it, ‘not look too kindly on white folks’. Your latest news from the OCR stats that white students were twice as likely to be paddled than black students does rather tend to lend weight to the possibility that ‘Ms L’ wasn’t exactly even handed in her dealings if you had the wrong colour skin.
She certainly seems to have had it in for poor Nick, and it’s quite clear reading his blog that he thought that too. The language gives it away, He says that when he returned from the suspension he ‘asked to meet’ with the Principal. It was only a small school. He was a teacher there. Couldn’t he have just knocked on her door for goodness sake!
As regards the suspension, what the heck’s the point of suspending the guy for a minor irregularity like using the wrong type of phone. Your presidents do it all the time after all! ???? What the heck are managers for if not to protect their inexperienced staff from getting clobbered by higher powers (the district in that case) for silly little things like that. ‘Ms L’ should have been ashamed of herself IMHO.
So despite my jocular speculations in #98, perhaps fortunate that Nick didn’t tentatively ask if he could be paddled instead of suspended. I reckon it would have been the Sunflower, Mississipi equivalent of the Nashia paddle, one swat per hour of suspension, and on the bare, if that is indeed how student teachers are sometimes paddled.
And as regards the paddling on the bare penalty for student teachers, well I don’t quite agree with you that the item by ‘Jennifer’ quoted in the SCRIBD document ‘shows more skepticism than what would appear on the surface’. I don’t detect any skepticism whatsoever. Nor did I detect any in the references to the same thing on the Teacher Chat Boards in the past. I think that’s probably because the accounts in which they were contained were fiction and you can’t be skeptical about something you know is untrue anyway.
But I’ll be generous and say that if, unlikely as it may seem, student teachers do sometimes ask if they can be paddled instead of facing standard staff disciplinary procedures like suspension the ‘on the bare’ thing might have surfaced as a result of a rumour put about by Principals to discourage such requests.
Of course it could have unintended effects. Think of our former contributor Assistant Principal Renee who broke her own rule of ‘same gender paddler’ and paddled a boy to avoid him suffering the stress of having to wait until the next day to be whacked. The lad enjoyed the experience so much he told all his friends how great it was and poor Renee was besieged in her office by boys demanding to be paddled by her instead of doing ISS or detention.
A female principal believed to paddle erring subordinate trainee teachers on the bare instead of following more orthodox disciplinary procedures might not only have to cope with a spate of minor infractions by her male trainee teachers but also, like Renee, be swamped with demands to be paddled for them by trainees seeking a novel experience. After all something like that would normally cost them plenty cash! ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Sep 30, 2019#103
If my memory serves me right the mistaken for student paddling account neither occurred in the scribd or Patten accounts but the chatboard whose moderator constantly shut down the threads when outlandish or tittilating claims were made. It was obvious that was fictional and neither a former member of the PH.D. nor yours truly gave it in the least bit of credibility.
Nick was not a graduate of Ole Miss not from and must have been in culture shock. I agree with a school of 200 students she was treating him shabbily. It may have been due to his inexperience or maybe she had a profound and irrational contempt of northerners. Had she ever read the Emancipation Proclamation.
Seriously with 7% of 200 students that comes down to 14 whites. Had 7 been paddled that would be 50%. It is not of statistical significance so she did not have has as principal neither a propensity nor a preference to paddle white posteriors. A_L let’s give her the benefit of the doubt but not so the fictional or nonfictional Renee.
Nashia went on to become a scholarship athlete perhaps with affirmative action and thanks to her she was spared a black whoopin from her coach that happened to be away. Her paddling saved her from the prison pipeline. As I said, while she was posting it look like she was trying to finish the fight for for her little miss innocent former student that if she left the boys alone would not find herself in that predicament. she knew.
Renee did her finishing touches after Amy left marks that could not have been self-inflicted. The school can’t sort out every fight. Amy should have swallowed her pride and run like a bat of hell as if it were an active shooter alarm. Now all we would need is for Renee to be thanked with a cap and gown and a hug at her high school graduation.
IMHO Renee would gladly be promoted to a school with a different paddling policy for a better salary. She would have very little reason to post here if that were the case though avoiding the averse outcomes of detection is more likely the case. would occur if detected.
QuoteLikeShare
Oct 01, 2019#104
There are sports that lend themselves for gender equality that are non contact sports.
If the Dr Patten cache has credibility then girls have been paddled in basketball shorts that are not as revealing.
At 17 no girl should be deemed to be too pretty to be paddled.
https://www.eonline.com/news/564631/thi … er-country
“Washington D.C. have a co-ed high school volleyball team that demonstrates how schools can have successful sport programs where boys and girls can compete together…….”
https://tysonreyesblog.wordpress.com/20 … -equality/
Filipinos are making strives in this area.
“The women’s market is still developing, but volleyball seems poised to break down that wall.”
https://www.philstar.com/sports/2016/04 … PWVtbwI.99
It may be a non contact sport if you don’t include the eyes.
https://www.totalprosports.com/2011/05/ … s-gallery/
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 10, 2019#105
In Cynthia Grey’s 1922 column an interesting exchange of letters started by a young lady (Dale) 18 that was taking across her father’s knee not just once but twice with the latter harder than the first. She finds out through a long series of letter she’s not alone.
From that letter the floodgates opened and we learn how the flappers put their bottoms line for their new found freedoms. The ubiquitous hairbrush seem to have been used on one side as often as the other. In the 2020’s the practice prevails for some in their late teens,
Maybe we shouldn’t sit in judgment. Now we have the highest percentage of woman twenty one years and younger incarcerated in the world. The hairbrush tonic may be the right medicine for some but it is not a panacea.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0035.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0046.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0062.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0082.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0106.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0115.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0129.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0142.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0159.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0188.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0205.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0238.pdf
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0252.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 17, 2019#106
When in Rome do what the Romans do. No one is above the law or too old to be spanked in Cajamarca as this young lady learned the hard way. It was a painful lesson judging by the marks.
https://www.elpopular.pe/actualidad-y-p … anos-video
Given the limited resources they have incarceration may not be the preferred way to preserve the peace for the benefit of their law abiding citizenry. There should be no rush to judgment on our part.
Ronda seems like a formidable instrument of correction but for what offenses are these women guilty of that warrants such treatment?
The attractive journalists (priorly posted) takes such an interest it leaves me with the impression she wouldn’t mind bending over and taking a few licks. I would gladly oblige.
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Dec 18, 2019#107
yes, lets not jump to any conclusions about right wing vigilante groups, without the death squads who would protect people from the communists(or prostitutes) in latin america, just like without the night riders of the kkk how would western values have been maintained in the american south…. surely its the height of cultural imperialism to judge violent thugs who brutally attack people anywhere but in your own neighborhood.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Dec 18, 2019#108
Those who make bad choices know what await them when they are judged by a jury of their peers. Petty offenses are being dealt with by what amounts to a severe spanking with seemingly little outrage by the law abiding citizens. A few bad eggs make for a bad omelette and you can’t make a good one without breaking a few (hopefully more bad ones than good ones) nor without an egg beater or rondas.
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Dec 18, 2019#109
You realize the cant make an omelette without breaking some eggs is almost always used to justify incredible brutality… be it Stalin’s purges or eurpean colonialism, it is a metaphor for tyrants and mass murderers… people aren’t eggs and when you murder or brutalize them you dont end up with a tasty treat.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Dec 19, 2019#110
As I have said I don’t know what unethical or unlawful choices they have done or not done that have put them in harm’s way but after they take what the family or community feels what is their due they seem to be welcomed with open arms. This is more tribal than Stalinesque.
They’re carrying on their traditions and judging from YouTube examples they’re being deprived of due process or being brutally abused would be the last thing that would cross the mind of these perpetrators. However repugnant these customs may appear they’re not half as nauseating to me than the arrogance of the self-knighted civilized ones that judge whatever their gender. I am not one to judge people by their avatar.
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Dec 19, 2019#111
So you are not a fan of my john brown tattoo, I’ll admit his actions were at times problematic, but he dedicated his life and ultimate lost his life trying to end slavery so he’ll always be a hero to me.
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 19, 2019#112
So you are not a fan of my john brown tattoo, I’ll admit his actions were at times problematic, but he dedicated his life and ultimate lost his life trying to end slavery so he’ll always be a hero to me.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Dec 21, 2019#113
Hello American Way and dane,
Very interesting exchanges between the two of you, which I don’t fully claim to understand. You are both more socially motivated than I am, and then there’s that two nations divided by a single language thing getting in the way as well.
I have to say though that I find events in Cajamarca rather alarming. We’ll leave aside the fact that those ‘rondas’ are a pretty nasty bit of kit and we’ll leave aside the fact that the process is extrajudicial. What worries me is the way it is being done. The ‘prisoner’, ‘victim’, ‘recipient’, call ’em what you will, sometimes fighting back and struggling violently. Blows being delivered that can’t be properly aimed and are nothing more than frenzied thrashing away at a moving and unpredictable target.
Someone could easily be hit on the head or some other dangerously vulnerable portion of the anatomy and blinded, crippled for life or even killed. It wouldn’t surprise me in the least if things like that have actually happened and just been swept under the carpet and ignored by whatever civil authority there may be in the area.
Those people clearly have complete and unrestricted carte blanche to go about picking up anybody they consider isn’t meeting their community standards, whatever those standards may be, and to thrash them if they so decide. So do it safely. Do it like we Brits will undoubtedly do it when my oft postulated collapse of society and extremist right wing take over kicks in. ????
Humiliate the recipients if necessary. strip them and chain them up if embarrassment and indignity is part of the punishment package, which appears to be the case. Charge a bit to cover costs, it seems to be a popular entertainment for bystanders, and even in the third world entertainment often has to be paid for.
But whatever else goes on, before they start hitting anybody with those rondas the intended recipient should be securely strapped down in a punitive posture suited to the designated target area. That way they can’t pose a danger to themselves by resisting and thrashing about and the outcome is the selected safe portion of the victim’s anatomy whacked the intended number of times at the intended intensity, with nobody blinded, maimed or otherwise unintentionally damaged.
As regards the apparently very interested young female reporter commented on by American Way, come the day she’ll perhaps be able to persuade her employers that a fact finding trip over here would make good TV. She’ll be welcome to join me in the queue for the birch for TV licence evasion. A TV reporter gets televised theme as well as the JCP interest, it will make a good evening’s entertainment for the folks lucky enough to have TVs back in Cajamarca! ???? There’ll be so many being dealt with one more won’t be difficult to fit in, especially if they’re young and female. There have been nearly 200.000 prosecutions in some years, a high proportion of them young women.
Sadly full details of what will be entailed are not yet available. We don’t know if the final choice will be a Scottish style birching table where you’re stretched out face down on a table with straps over your legs and your arms drawn through holes in the table and secured beneath to immobile you. Alternatively perhaps an English style birching pony or maybe something like this concept from the USA or even the fairly modern kit allegedly deployed by the growing female Krampus community!
We can be fairly sure though that as was customary it will be on the bare, which may add that little frisson of je ne sais quoi for our reporter, though there does seem to be some slight disrobing in Cajamarca. But certainly over here tradition is errm, traditional, and on all points of the extremist political spectrum it’s big, big, big! Yes, definitely hope to see her in the queue. Perhaps I’ll get interviewed and shown on Cajamarcan TV. That will definitely help with that so far missed 15 minutes of fame! ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Dec 21, 2019#114
Leticia said we (she along with others) built this machine. If she thinks it so much fun I am disappointed, like the Cajamarca journalist, she would not be sport enough to give a demonstration. Her lightheartedness about this punitive device puts in question her zealous opposition. The display was to have an impact in banning corporal punishment in New Mexixo that soon after banned school spanking that was on the verge of extinction.
QuoteLikeShare
Anymouse likes this post
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Dec 22, 2019#115
Hello American Way,
Where would we be without you? Largely bereft of stuff to read here I fear. Keep up the good work!
I don’t have any sound on this system so I can’t actually hear what Leticia says (assuming that she is the talking head in your above embedded video).
However if she claims that she built the spanking machine which comes into view towards the end of the video she is a rather naughty girl unless she works for DD Machinery as an assembler/fitter, ‘cos that’s a bog standard bottom of the range robospanker.
The robospanker has never struck me as a particularly effective spanking machine. For that I think one has to look at the specially built kit utilised by adult CP movie producers such as Diseno Media. I certainly wouldn’t want to be strapped down and feeling the punitive implement loaded on the striking arm one of those things being aligned across my bottom. ????
Mind you, if they got rid of the male oaf who tinkers with the machine and I was entirely under the control of the Inscrutable blonde young lady who prepares, secures, and later releases the prisoner and does mysterious things with the laptop that controls the machine during the punishment then perhaps ……………… I know she knows how to set up and align the striking arm and its selected punitive implement because occasionally the male oaf lets her have a play with it. But no, whatever the circumstances that thing is just too horribly efficient. However much they get paid the young ladies who allow themselves to be subjected to it are very brave.
I would suspect that the Robospanker, a much less intimidating affair, is largely purchased and utilised by self-spankers. They can secure the target end of their anatomy in the correct posture using the optional leg straps. Then, having selected frequency and intensity of strikes from the paddle and a time period on the control panel they can lock themselves in the bent over posture by pushing their wrists down into the optional time release handcuffs which click closed and don’t release until the selected time period expires. Away goes the paddle, also for the selected time period, and presumably it’s just as though you don’t have a choice and are being punished by someone else. I hope there’s a safety override of some sort!
If ‘Leticia’ isn’t a robospanker mechanic and is thus lying about having built the machine in the video perhaps 15 minutes in the straps and time release handcuffs with the machine on MAX everything might be a suitable penalty. Of course that would entail some expense as the machine in the video doesn’t appear to have any of the optional extras. I assume that they can be retro-fitted. If she is a mechanic ‘Leticia’ will doubtless know.
I hesitate to suggest an encounter with the Diseno Media machine as an alternative punishment for ‘Leticia’ if the optional extras for the robospanker can’t be afforded or there is no upgrade path. That would be far too severe a punishment for a relatively trivial infraction. Perhaps she could have a suspended sentence, to be sent over here for processing when my postulated dystopic extremist regime brings in that JCP. ????
I presume the purpose of the robospanker in the ‘Unlimited Justice’ anti-SCP display was to persuade visitors to experience what a school paddling was like in the hope that, horrified and shocked, they would lend their support to the campaign for abolition. If so then ‘Leticia’ and her friends were probably propagating yet another untruth, though this time a reverse-justified one. Looking at the pathetically weak strike of the robospanker I suspect that many students paddled at school have a far worse experience than anybody whacked by a robospanker.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Dec 23, 2019#116
As school districts become fewer that allow corporal punishment decline the fewer people believe the practice persists especially for adolescent girls. She thinks she is too old to be spanked.
This Eastport, Tennessee girl was one of the unlucky girls that did. I say did because so few schools paddle in Tennessee (Smoky Mountains area an exception) spank that the odds are she was one the female principal and her community along with her parents, felt would do her a world of good. Obviously, she was none to please with the outcome and is that what punishment is all about.
http://whisper.sh/whisper/05936c7adfbac … s-from-the#
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … ct/4700750
She may have accumulated seven tardies. Her lack of punctuality would cost her more later in life. KK once expressed how he abhorred workers coming late.
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 23, 2019#117
Snapshot of TN school corporal punishment page 10 to 12.
https://comptroller.tn.gov/content/dam/ … Report.pdf
Eastport, TN paddling policy for 7 tardies. Eastport is in that county and she is subject to a rule she should be fully aware. She soon found out she was not above the law the hard way.
http://www.cocke.k12.tn.us/CockeCoHighS … licies.htm
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 27, 2019#118
Should it be used on an 18-year-old or should she have known better after twelve years should she be grateful to have be spared such a hurtful consequence for her misbehavior?
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … y6bs-1.jpg
Should it be sufficiently severe to deter noncompliance to the code of conduct for this Enterprise High school senior to claim for the benefit of more than 2,000 that it be this painful.
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … g_6241.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Dec 27, 2019#119
Perhaps her paddling can be partially credited for Leah Cassetty getting back on track and receiving a prestigious $1,500 scholarship (one recipient per year) as a third year student at University of Tennessee in Knoxville. Why do I say partially? That is not the easiest school to be accepted. Had she been suspended on many occasions her disciplinary record would be held against her. Look how much credit the petite white Renee of TWP gives herself for claiming to have spanked black high school basketball center. That’s the only claim I have challenged.
http://communitytectonics.com/wp-conten … ssetty.jpg
https://tennessee.academicworks.com/opportunities/12322
QuoteLikeShare
Anymouse likes this post
Jan 03, 2020#120
The Agony Aunts were not the friend of the flappers in the 1920’s. Priscilla Wayne (Besse Toulouse Sprague) was not a famous advisor for the lovelorn but she captured Iowan folk wisdom. She had the longevity of a Beatrice Fairfax or a Dorothy Dix.
https://books.google.com/books?id=kstZA … ne&f=false
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … 1925_a.jpg
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Jan 03, 2020#121
The Priscilla Wayne letter I had priorly posted.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/a759da7d496 … 1_1280.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 07, 2020#122
Rural areas were considered areas where grown girls expected to be spanked. The great decrease in paddling occurred in places like California and Florida from the eighties. In the fifties there were no statistics recorded so one is left to imagine how astronomical those amounts would be. Something like this would appear in Life that had one of the largest subscription in the USA in 1957.
Page 75.
https://books.google.com/books?id=P1QEA … ch&f=false
https://66.media.tumblr.com/f145cdb8e81 … o2_640.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 07, 2020#123
Girls during my teens while in early high school years (freshman & sophomore) but by hearsay it was mothers that did all the spanking. The hairbrush was often mentioned so over the knee would be the likely posture.
Molly Mayfield May 3, 1967.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/0aa28f40e6b … 2_1280.jpg
Molly Mayfield was held in high regard and her readers would be coincide with my high school years.
Who is Molly Mayfield?
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
Teenage girls became mothers between these advice seeking letters from the 1950’s. I wonder if they believe their daughters are too old to be spanked?
“I’m Too Old for Spanking –” High School Girl Complains
Dear Mrs. Mayfield:
I am a 15-year-old high school girl. Recently I did something I shouldn’t have.
I’d rather not say what it was. But I know it was wrong. My folks found out, and dad told me to go to my room and get into my pajamas while he and mom decided what to do. He took a hair brush and spanked me.
That’s the first time I’ve been spanked. I think I’m too old for spanking. There are lots of other ways to punish me — take my allowance away, not be allowed to go out, etc.
Dad says I’ve acted so well since I got a spanking he’s going to try it again the next time I goof off. I don’t think that’s fair, either. I’m about as good and bad as most of my friends. I told him all this — and he said why not ask you.
He won’t promise to take your advice, but he says he’ll consider it. What do you think?
P. H.
Dear Mrs. Mayfield:
Patty showed me this letter, and gave me permission to add a few words. Since she’s reluctant to say why I spanked her, I won’t tell, either. But it was for a major transgression and she told a whopper into the bargain.
Of course, Pat doesn’t like to be spanked. She’d rather have her allowance docked or stick around the house for a few evenings and afternoons.
That’s why, judiciously applied, a spanking is a darn good punishment. For years I’ve avoided spanking Patty. I’m sorry now. She could have used a spanking once in awhile.
The other punishments Pat mentions are fine for a great majority of things that come up. But there comes a time when, to be fair, they have to be applied on a scale that defeats their purpose. You need a punishment on a different scale then, and the best thing I’ve found is to turn her across my knee and give her a sound spanking in no uncertain terms with a hairbrush.
Patty and I will be very interested in your comments. MR. H.
Dear Patty:
Your dad certainly uses some pretty convincing arguments for spanking you. You admit that your offense was a whopper. And you admit, too, that after the spanking you have been toeing the line like a model girl.
That’s exactly the result that punishment is to produce. So you can’t possibly blame your dad for holding up the hairbrush as an ideal instrument of reform. Apparently, it worked.
So, you see, Pat, you are entirely responsible for the fact that dad ever felt that he had to use the hairbrush.
I realize that spanking is a pretty terrible experience for a teen-ager to take. It’s humiliating. And yet, since it seems to work with you, I’m sure your dad is going to keep it foremost in his mind when you commit a really, major offense, and I can’t blame him.
Dear Mr. H:
I think you were exactly right in blistering Patty in this instance, as results prove.
But I’m sure that in the future you are going to be pretty lenient in your definition as to what is and is not a major goofing-off.
For Patty is almost a young lady now — and humiliation is something that a young lady should be spared, if at all possible. Humiliation cuts far more deeply at the ages of 15 and 16 than it ever does at 40 or 50.
QuoteLikeShare
six of the best
1,115
96
Jan 09, 2020#124
Firstly I have admit to knowing very little if anything of American journalism past or present. However I have some knowledge of local newspaper journalism in the UK. At college my main subject was what is now called ‘Media Studies’. In my final year, late 1960s. I was attached to a well respected provincial local newspaper. My mentor there, a mature section manager, introduced me to many quite well known journalists. Some of whom moved on to TV and radio broadcasting later on.
One such person was the women’s editor as she was known as then. She was a charming well educated lady who seemed to have almost magical talents with a pen. Other than writing and collating topics for her lady readers she, also, penned the ‘Agony Aunt’ column. Being wishing to appear an inquisitive prospective young reporter I asked her about this task. She was very open about it. Yes some of letters she answered were absolutely genuine. However she pointed out that there were times when the supply of these ran out. She also said that some letters were unsuitable and probably fictitious, these were ignored. In those times when there was a lack of suitable letters she admitted that she would ‘invent’ suitable letters concerning current issues. I said that I thought that this was wrong but she said there was little else she could do. She explained that as she was in her forties, with lots of ‘life experience’ she was able to draw on her and friends’ real life experiences.
I would suspect that your Molly Mayfield was such a person too. The exchange of letters between her and Patty and her father would seem to suggest a fair amount of journalise. At the time writing, 1950s/60s, many good parents did use spanking wisely on both sons an daughters. It was the accepted way of juvenile punishment both side of the Atlantic back then. So Molly would have had no difficulty in obtaining reliable information on such punishments enabling her to write her column without any actual correspondence. The knack of writing such a column was to provide readers with items that interested them and that some could identify with.
Getting back to the main interest on this site I remember an early date with a girl of about 15. One evening she really panicked that she might be home late. I innocently said surely being half an hour late home wouldn’t cause her any great trouble. She said yes it would as she’d been late home once already that week. To which I said her parents would be used to her being late. Then she admitted that twice home late in a week could still mean a slippering in her home. I was bit surprised at her admission but this was the 1960s. I was still in the sixth form then and only a year before that I’d taken my final school caning and knew that many parents still used spanking at home. However coming from a girlfriend whom I’d been kissing and cuddling only a few minutes before shocked me a bit but the thought of it certainly interested me. Perhaps she should have written to the local version of Molly too!
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Jan 09, 2020#125
Hello six of the best,
We appear to be of the same mind regarding “readers’ letters” in local papers. Some are genuine, some are fake and if the supply dries up some are written by the staff of the paper on topics likely to promote some interest.
I long ago abandoned my local paper, but while I was a reader I recall an extensive series of letters on SCP and parental CP. Few of them rang true. Some local schools were certainly extensive users of SCP, but not that extensive! As for the parental CP, the locality would have echoed to the sound of canes, slippers, hairbrushes, belts and hands being punitively deployed if even a fraction of the letters were true. Nonetheless they made it to publication.
Another series of letters concerned a claimed former occupant of a local hall who had allegedly visited the Antarctic and returned with some penguins with which he established a penguin colony on the edge of a lake in the hall’s environs. Several ‘elder citizens’ claimed to remember the penguins from their youth. All complete nonsense, the work of a group of boys at my old school. I was gleefully briefed on forthcoming developments in the correspondence by a young relative still at the school. Again all the letters were published until the joke paled and the originators desisted.
You note that when you first encountered the practice of editors writing their own readers’ letters you considered it wrong. I’m inclined to agree with you, but it is certainly widespread, and not just in the local press. It is alleged that Sarah Sands, the then editor of the British ‘Sunday Telegraph’, a respectable broadsheet newspaper and not one of racy red-tops or a humble local rag, herself wrote the “caned Wrens” readers’ letters which featured in that paper in early 2006.
These detailed the assorted alleged misadventures of several women who in their younger days as members of the British Women’s Royal Naval Service were unfortunate enough to commit disciplinary offences in various operational theatres around the world and were then sentenced and subjected to severe canings, including on the bare, by strict old style sticklers for discipline male officers. Splendid reading, if taken with the required pinch of salt. ????
Although Ms Sands didn’t last long at the paper after that and was shortly replaced as editor her alleged literary efforts don’t seem to have greatly hindered her subsequent career, which has encompassed various reasonably prestigious posts.
QuoteLikeShare
six of the best
1,115
96
Jan 09, 2020#126
Hello Another_Lurker,
I have to say that the lady I was referring to, to the best of my knowledge, never wrote of or suggested that she’d received any letters regarding corporal punishment. I was only saying that she was quite truthful about the occasional need to ‘invent’ readers’ letters. This lady worked for many years in the same newspaper group and was also sometimes heard on national radio on ‘Woman’s Hour’.
I have tosay that I enjoyed having the occasional lunch with the small group of editorial staff from the newspaper. As a student I was very fortunate for such a good work experience placement. I did work in the newspaper industry as a ‘cub reporter’ for a year or so before a move to a diiferent part of the media world. I’m now retired after over 40 years in a very specialised section of the media and information world. When I first became interested in journalism we were required to be take shorthand and to type, how things have changed!
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Jan 10, 2020#127
Hello six of the best,
My apologies if you felt I was suggesting that your journalistic mentor received or wrote letters regarding CP. That certainly wasn’t my intention.
six of the best wrote:
When I first became interested in journalism we were required to be take shorthand and to type, how things have changed!
Both useful skills, especially if you’ve kept up the typing!
Many years ago in another life I did learn to type. I was employed by an Examinations Board to proof read and check correct units etc on exam papers, mainly HNC and ONC science papers, but we also handled RSA papers including typing. I decided to learn to type, basically because I thought it might be a useful skill but not least because I couldn’t take the exam because we handled the papers, so if I made a hash of it there would be no embarrassments like exam failures.
I found myself in an evening class in which I was the sole male pupil. the rest of the students being teenage girls. Alas there was no SCP, ???? still legal and flourishing in those days. However the lady teacher was very strict and did an excellent job, with the result that I finished up quite a competent typist. Sadly though after the classes I never touched a keyboard again for many years. When I later got into computers the ancient mainframes I worked on initially were controlled by hexadecimally coded commands set up on banks of switches.
By the time I encountered keyboards my typing skills had fled, never to return, and despite 50 years now of working with and using computers, to this day I am a one finger (well two for shift keys) typist. ????
QuoteLikeShare
kevinont
195
13
Jan 11, 2020#128
six of the best wrote: ↑Jan 09, 2020
. When I first became interested in journalism we were required to be take shorthand and to type, how things have changed!
I also had to take typing in order to take computer class! My children had no ideal what a type writer was until they saw it as a activity at a Museum In Toronto on spring break…..they thought it was a “fun” game!
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Jan 11, 2020#129
my father told me they always said never to volunteer for anything in the army, but when he first got to korea during the war, someone came on the train and asked if anyone knew how to type… he raised his hand and never got anywhere near the from line on his entire tour.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Jan 11, 2020#130
Hello dane,
A very fortunate choice by your Father to put his hand up. Everyone I’ve met who did get to the front line in that war didn’t speak at all well of it. The usual military method in those days was “I want three volunteers, you, you, and you”. However that probably wouldn’t have worked when seeking a typist.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Jan 12, 2020#131
Not everyone can afford an 18th birthday party but that shouldn’t exempt you from a tradition. You’re never too old for a birthday spanking.
It is a rite of passage and marks your last spanking. Are they spanked like this when they misbehave at home? These youngsters feel they have the right to spank.
The last spank of the last spanking sure left a lasting impression.
In the not that distant pass the right to spank wasn’t the sole domain of Poland.
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … t-76-2.jpg
Being a a senior she could well have been 18 and still considered not too old to be spanked. Yearbooks capture life long memories. 1976 was a different world.
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … -ct-76.jpg
https://images.classmates.com/yearbooks … 5/0114.jpg
The actual right to spank students with a paddle in the state of Connecticut was denied them in 1989. I hope Lori didn’t run afoul of their much stricter then code of conduct when the yearbook pictures were taken. Those shoes were high fashion in the seventies when not all young ladies came to school with jeans.
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … t-76-3.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 14, 2020#132
Lady flogger unbosoms herself with details of her trade. Third column from the far right she shares them. Even twenty year olds London girls are not deprived the benefits of her treatment. Who could question a periodical named Truth?
Have a hear and put something in that lemonade for those poor girls.
https://newspapers.library.wales/view/3 … 430074/76/
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Jan 15, 2020#133
Hello American Way,
A great find! I seem to recall that we have a contributor who might well have wished to try out the lady’s services – purely for research purposes of course. Sadly his name escapes me. ????
Of course in today’s money it would be quite an expensive undertaking. In 1893 the terms for corporal punishment were 8/6d up, so you can reckon on 10/- at least for a sound birching. A couple of birch rods at 1/6d per rod, 3/-. Then of course there’d be the preliminary letter of arrangement at 5/-, and probably a charge for the handcuffs, ankle cuffs, restraint belt and gag, which he’d certainly want to further his researches, say another 2/-, making a round £1 sterling or thereabouts, And in 2020 the equivalent is about £130, and that’s excluding travel expenses!
I do wish I could remember who it is I’m thinking of. One thing that’s for sure is that he’d have pontificated about it here frequently and at great length! ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Jan 26, 2020#134
Tennessee principals were very helpful in providing data on the number of parents that opt out. I was surprised by so few. I was also surprised by that that 60% of the schools will do as Enterprise, AL does and call them before every instance.
Those that may be concerned that a student will be forced against their will to be paddled can read page 27.
When students are given the option between corporal punishment and an alternative discipline option (e.g., detention, in-school suspension), most principals said that students choose corporal punishment over the alternative because they would rather “get it over with” quickly and return to the classroom and their peers.”
We would not use corporal punishment on a student who refused to be paddled. My teachers decide if they want to give the child an alternate option to corporal punishment, but they must first have permission from the parent to make corporal punishment an option. We don’t usually give discipline options to students but, again, we would not paddle a student who refused. So, if a student refused corporal punishment, we would use a different form of discipline.
https://comptroller.tn.gov/content/dam/ … Report.pdf
Leah had not been spanked by a paddle for ten years and at 18 she could well have been in Afghanistan. That is perhaps the most shocking thing that stands out from the Twitter cache to those who were aware from other parts of the USA that students were still spanked in school. In spite of it being in the student handbook she must have thought she was above the law.
You don’t have to be having a Polish 18th birthday to get spanked in Tennessee as she found out painfully. Did she expect it not to hurt that much? Did she have buyer’s remorse.
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … 784&h=1044
QuoteLikeShare
Jan 30, 2020#135
Is there something magical about 18 when it comes to school spanking? I was one of the younger students to be accepted to college at 16 as a senior that turned 17 in December after my first semester grading period prior to Christmas. Many of the students turned 18 before their June graduation. 18 is the age of emancipation. The paddle used to leave no marks at the slave auction falsely gave a potential buyer that the slave didn’t spell trouble. Disciplinary records that record suspensions is a red flag for admission staff. An unrecorded spanking is not so that factors in to the equation. Which red mark matters more for a college bound student? Don’t think for one moment that doesn’t cross their mind.
QuoteLikeShare
Feb 07, 2020#136
This Brooklyn mother feels the best way to assure a respectful daughter and an obedient wife for her son is not by moral suasion despite their age. You can’t spank a young lady the way a girl. Those that agree are given some very specific instructions. I am sure she found a few willing ears in 1895 to quell rebellions at the expense of some poor rears. Take what’s coming to you and stop writing letters.
Spanking tips.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 03%2C4164/
https://i.pinimg.com/originals/92/d8/ed … 239ec8.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Feb 10, 2020#137
Pickering High School is in Vernon Parish. Most states, other than Louisiana have three but there more likely than other states to have five swats.
Total Number of Students Who Received Corporal Punishment was 88 at Pickering High School according to one site (propublica) They paddle both genders freely but with typical parities.
They’re taught to be respectful in Louisiana. You better call your teachers sir or mam or you will receive a referral to the office that might look like this.
Worse case scenario.
http://i.pinimg.com/736x/c1/be/7b/c1be7 … 715b2b.jpg
There were quite a few more instance of chirp oral than you would suspect for 88 students.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=214 … 8&pid=2555
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=214 … 8&pid=2342
With 300 girls and 9.1% of them paddled it is highly unlikely everyone on the squad would be spared a paddling. It would behoove their best interests to try to avoid being paddled on spirit days when they wear outfits throughout the day.
IMHO at 17 or 18 they shouldn’t have to be humiliated by being spanked in a short skirt. But, that’s the choice left to their folks. They’re held accountable, and rightly so, for their own choices so let’s not spill tears over it.
Louisiana, for its size, has the most number of girls chosen for the top five in the Miss America contest year after year. Contestant are suppose to reflect the diversity of our great land.
The boys love the adulation. The girls love the attention. Louisiana has not been infected by the woman liberation virus.
https://www.thetowntalk.com/story/news/ … /95044150/
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Feb 10, 2020#138
American Way wrote:
[Regarding cheerleaders at Pickering High School, Vernon Parish, Louisiana:] Most states, other than Louisiana have three but there more likely than other states to have five swats. ……………. With 300 girls and 9.1% of them paddled it is highly unlikely everyone on the squad would be spared a paddling. It would behoove their best interests to try to avoid being paddled on spirit days when they wear outfits throughout the day.
IMHO at 17 or 18 they shouldn’t have to be humiliated by being spanked in a short skirt. But, that’s the choice left to their folks. They’re held accountable, and rightly so, for their own choices so let’s not spill tears over it.
When I first joined this estimable Forum I didn’t believe that cheerleaders ever actually wore cheer uniform in class. And as for them being paddled in said uniform, well it might be the stuff of spanking fiction and ever so slightly dubious adult spanking sites, but in real life, no way!
That was before our former contributors ‘Teachers Who Paddle’ appeared on the Forum. Their spokesperson Renee was only to happy to confirm that not only do cheerleaders sometimes wear cheer uniform in class, they also sometimes get paddled in it. Indeed, in the weblog which at that time was operated by Teachers Who Paddle, Renee had written an account of just such a paddling, complete with the revisions of paddling technique required when paddling a cheerleader in uniform.
Here is that account. Scroll down to: PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE: MARCH. Now it may read a little like the aforesaid spanking fiction, but it’s backed by ‘Teachers Who Paddle’ so it must be true, mustn’t it? ????
And of course I am now quite ready to believe that some, or even all, of the girls in this photograph, embedded above by American Way, have indeed been bent over in those, ahem, somewhat exiguous outfits and given up to five paddle swats for naughtiness of some description. Doubtless the wielder of the paddle put Renee’s adjusted techniques into action!
QuoteLikeShare
Feb 10, 2020#139
Hello American Way,
You wrote above:
The boys love the adulation. The girls love the attention. Louisiana has not been infected by the woman liberation virus.
We should all give thanks that a certain former female contributor is apparently no longer a member here and that a mighty tempest has not overtaken the Forum in general and you in particular! ????
Could we I wonder perhaps rephrase the final sentence to:
Louisiana has somehow managed to evade being dragged kicking and screaming into the 21st century.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Feb 10, 2020#140
As you are well aware Renee wrongly believd that high school paddling were so rare and would soon fade. I would hope the Nancy Guillen paddling would disabuse her notion of this and the discovery of the Corpun site.
Too get back to the subject of Too Old For Spanking so let’s return to Renee on whether basketball center. Nashia received five swats. The whole story IMHO of the five swat paddling was engineered because she sensed people were losing interest in her “possibly non-fiction” narratives.
An 11th or 12th grader expects, perhaps deservedly, more consideration than a more likely and more frequently spanked at home girl four years her junior as were Renee’s charges that may still find themselves face down and bottoms up over a caring parent’s knee. But post-pubescent late teenage girls may find assuming even the school paddling bending position a humiliation especially if she is spanked or witnessed being spanked by a man not much older than her older brother.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postFeb 11, 2020#141
This is was one of my favorite entries. These are two new links to this 1902 story.
Bottom right hand corner. Was he forced to whip her or was he forced to marry her?
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … nge&page=1
Second column under Current News Notes. When did the courtship commence?
https://www.coloradohistoricnewspapers. … 1902—0–
Formerly posted
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/iiif … efault.jpg
They did celebrate their golden anniversary. The end often or not does justify the means.
http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/s … n&&ct=clnk
She was an 18-year-old senior in February, 1902 when he suffered under his lash. She did prefer that option however.
Married. March 08, 1902.
http://www.genealogy.com/ftm/l/y/t/Rhon … -0047.html
https://www.findagrave.com/memorial/910 … ary-womack
Click Amos Eugene Womack and you will see he was born October 26, 1902. You do the math.u
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postFeb 23, 2020#142
Discipline disparity in Castletown TX. The astronomically high spanking rate made the San Antonio Texas newspaper and not mentioned here was there were no suspensions. That is a bit of an embarrassment that over 800 of their teenagers had to be paddled when it was contrasted to how it compared to all the other schools. The boys can’t say they’re that much better behave than the girls.
San Antonio Newspaper November 2014.
Castleberry High School, Castleberry ISD: 834 per 1,000 student.
No suspensions means no one opted out and no alternative punishment was offered.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=250 … =6&pid=801
A girl would be spanked almost as often as a boy. In an average day not an hour would go by without a paddling with Castleberry having over 1,000 students with presuming no “child” would be paddled more than once in the course of a year that would be highly unlikely.
Paddling statistics priorly proffered.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=250 … =6&pid=800
Students are quizzed on their code of conduct but so all were given a chance to follow the rules and weigh the consequences. On the school’s spirit days athletes are required to wear their uniforms at pep rallies. They are held in every season and all are expected to wear their game clothes even when their sport is not in season to show school spirit.
Parents have complained about volleyball uniforms being too revealing to no avail. The students are hoping to get volleyball scholarships. College students wear the same as high school students. Catholic schools wear the same unlike Christian schools for Catholics aren’t supposed to be Christian but universal so wear public school uniforms.
I hope these two wouldn’t be paddled for breaking the dress code on spirit days. They may wait for them to get into their game clothes before they’re spanked. They look more like young ladies.
https://chslions.files.wordpress.com/20 … g_1923.jpg
Cheerleaders are not exempt even on their birthday.
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Unread postFeb 23, 2020#143
wow from my prospective the degenerate pedophilic scum that run that school raped virtually the entire student body. those individuals are worse than 99 percent of the people in texas prisons… i’m sorry murdering one person or being involved in the rape of over 800 in less than a year, the murderer has the moral high ground.
QuoteLikeShare
six of the best
1,115
96
Unread postFeb 26, 2020#144
Like that fine fellow, Another_Lurker, I was a boy once! I’ve not posted here for a few weeks so this should make up for the break.
For me spanking at home stopped when I was about 11/12. It had never been used that often but to that age I knew it could happen if I really misbehaved. At junior school I escaped CP. In grammar school I was caned and slippered. My first experience of the headmaster’s cane was when I was about 12. Three of us were play fighting with our school scarves on the main staircase. We turned a corner and virtually collided with the headmaster! He told us how stupid we were playing on a staircase. He then told us to go and wait outside of his office.
After about 10 minutes the headmaster returned. He just swept past us totally ignoring us. We just stood there waiting then we were all called into his office. After a telling off he announced that we were going to be caned. We watched as he wrote something into a book. Then he said to one of us as he’d been there before he was to be first to be caned. He was told to end over the end of the desk. Up to then I’d been expecting to be caned across my hands like a few boys were in my junior school. The headmaster reached up and took a cane from the top of a bookcase. He said ‘”Three strokes” and swished the cane across the boy’s bottom. The boy didn’t squeal or anything but it was obvious that the cane had really hurt his bottom. Then it was my turn. I bent over the end of the desk.
Up to then I’d only been spanked at home. That was over the settee with my trousers down. Then my bottom was slapped with many more than three whacks.
I felt the cane tap my bottom then it was three strokes for me too. The cane was very different to being spanked at home. The hurt from spanking built up but the cane really hurt straightaway. I staggered up with tears in my eyes. I hardly noticed the last boy being caned I was far more concerned with the sting from the cane.
Over the next 4 years or so I felt quite a few canings and school slipperings. When I was in the sixth form I felt safe from CP. I had some free periods each week and often did extra tech drawing working in the room when younger classes were there. There was a big drafting unit to one side at the front of the classroom where I’d work.
One lesson was with a 2nd year class there. During the lesson the TD teacher left the room. then a few boys threw books and things around. I tried to ignore it all but when a few things landed near to me I ‘returned fire’.
At that moment the TD teacher returned. He’d spotted a few boys who were throwing things and called them to the front. From a drawer in his desk he took out a big plimsoll. The first lad was bent over the desk and was given four really hard whacks. The second lad stood up after two whacks and was crying. Eventually he bent over again and took the remaining two. The class settled down until the end of the lesson. Then it was break time, the teacher had a kettle in his room and made himself coffee. As I was clearing my drawing kit up he mentioned the disturbance and asked why didn’t I try to stop it. I said I did but he then said he’d seen me throwing things myself.
There was no point in me denying it. He said that he was considering stopping me being there in my free periods. I asked him not to do that. He hesitated then said “Well there is an alternative” and took out the plimsoll again. At first I couldn’t believe it but I must have nodded. The teacher locked the classroom door and took me to the back of the room away from the glass panel in the door, a bit of privacy There I was a sixteen year old lad about to get a slippering. I’d had six of the best with the cane when just in the fifth year, well over a year before. I was told to bend over a desk, once in place he gave me six hard wallops. I’d seen this teacher as almost a friend now that I was a sixth former but now he’d whacked my backside like he had the 2nd year lads. After break I had a double maths lesson. My backside hurt but I had no intention of letting the other lads know.
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postFeb 26, 2020#145
Six of the best,
What a shocking and disturbing confession! Throwing books, sacred and revered objects! ????
Far more is expected from sixth formers than from younger more callow lads. The fact the your presence did not inhibit the younger boys speaks volumes about your perceived status. Certainly no need for the teacher to afford you special privilege. Indeed, it might be a case where you status entitled you to something more than the standard six.
Are you sure about Another_Lurker? What evidence do you have? Surely, his alleged boyhood must rank as ancient history of suspect reliability.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postFeb 26, 2020#146
Hello six of the best,
Good to see you back, you have been sadly missed.
A most interesting account, thank you. A very full and frank confession, not easy to make when you have an established reputation in a Forum such as this. I’m sure many of us have memories of things in our schooldays that show us in a less than Ideal light, but few of us are brave enough to confess them here. I’m certainly not. I’ve fessed up to standing by while my junior school classmate was slippered when I really should have been bending over alongside her, but as for the rest …….
Since you joined in the throwing then yes, behave like a 2nd former, get whacked like a second former. Indeed, having a reverence for books similar to that expressed by KK, if in the event I’d been the master concerned I’d have slippered you along with the erring 2nd formers and in front of the rest of their class for an additional dose of embarrassment, which you probably deserved. As it was the master spared you that, but gave you a couple of extra strokes instead. Indeed it may be that he also tried to spare you the slippering by apparently giving you the chance to opt to loose your access privileges to the technical drawing equipment instead.
However I’m not totally happy about any assumption that you should have stopped the disorder. Unless you had some status and disciplinary powers, such as prefect, all you could have done was threaten to tell the master on his return and in my boys’ school you didn’t sneak to masters, full stop! I’m betting it was the same in yours. Boys only schools could be pretty tough. I was lucky and got my priv (sort of sub-prefect) status pretty much immediately on getting into the 6th form, so although I couldn’t actually cane ’em I could get ’em caned by the prefects, but even so I can remember being pretty nervous the first few times I supervised lunch time sandwich rooms full of boys from junior forms.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postFeb 26, 2020#147
Hello KK,
Thank you for your kind remarks! ????
As regards my recollections of my youth and that ‘suspect reliabily’, in a Forum like this you pays your money and you takes your choice, so belief is not compulsory. But the ‘ancient history’ bit! Now that hurts! Aren’t we the same age?
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postFeb 26, 2020#148
EAL,
No, we are not of similar age. I stopped celebrating annual birthdays years ago.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postFeb 28, 2020#149
When is a daughter too old for a father to spank?
The provocation.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/e5d9cc13647 … 1_1280.jpg
Maybe she wished she was spanked?
https://66.media.tumblr.com/1b63d5dc2c3 … 1_1280.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMar 01, 2020#150
Fetch me a switch are still words dreaded.
Never too late for a good old fashion switching.
https://www.coloradohistoricnewspapers. … ——-0–
https://safesupportivelearning.ed.gov/s … pdf#page20
The switch is fast becoming an antiquated instrument become antiquated but still hanging on with no pun intended. The African American community has not totally abandoned its use.
https://www.houstonchronicle.com/news/h … 768040.php
https://answers.yahoo.com/question/inde … 615AAi0z2Z
http://onlyspanking.org/uploads/posts/2 … mage-1.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postMar 02, 2020#151
Hundred years later grown girls are still being spanked by men. Outside broadcast areas the social networks where we hear about that that are culled from time to time. Dr Stacy Patten wanted to enlighten people about this matter and knew that it would come as a shock to many.
Spanking 1912 style. They didn’t like it then and don’t like it now. They would like it less if they knew the boys getting their spanking roundly and soundly. Maybe it was over the knee.
Mean old thing. Turn up your nose. Blush and go about your business.
https://cdnc.ucr.edu/?a=d&d=MU19120512. … er——-1
Unembellished without last paragraph. Scene of the spanking was the now demolished Garfield school.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 76%2C5394/
http://ingenweb.org/indelaware/Postcard … school.jpg
Why is it that it is a man that spanks these sweet girls?
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 02%2C4102/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMar 02, 2020#152
There is paddling in Indiana but not Muncie.
30 schools in 17 public school districts recorded a total of 239 instances of corporal punishment.
Indiana is one of 19 states that allow corporal punishment in schools.
In fact, state law lets school staff “take any disciplinary action necessary to promote student conduct” in the same manner a parent may.
https://indianapublicmedia.org/stateimp … t-numbers/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMar 24, 2020#153
How old is too old for a man to spank a schoolgirl? When a girl compares boyfriend’s slap on the bottom with a paddling maybe there is an awareness of sexual implications that the professionals are unaware.
The amazing thing about this letter is that it is written by a girl the very age their being spanked and this professional advice can be given as recently as the seventies.
At what age do these girls look upon these men as wierdos or as they say today creepy?
Why with all these tweets there is scant interests in the identity of the witness? It could because the policy is breached or because it is more likely there is an area with a few desks that is referred to as the principal’s office where paperwork occurs. The actual paddling could take place there along with any conversation behind a somewhat open door not allowing any student behind a completely closed door whether for a conversation or a paddling for protection againstfalseallegations. is more to protect male administrator from allegations in any situation. The students, irrespective of gender, sees the person as one fulfilling a duty that goes with a position, irrespective of gender. The embarrassment factor is when the freshly paddle student walks by the staff assembled in the office.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/50546144e36 … 404fc8.jpg
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … g_8506.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMar 26, 2020#154
Spankings were frequent in the thirties and not without reason. Girls were too big to be spanked when they grew to big for their britches and boyfriends never lacked for reasons to spank their girlfriends. They always thought they were too old to be spanked. When they acted like children they were soundly spanked and at least for awhile they behaved.
These are examples of a father and a boyfriend keeping Etta Kett in line or at least trying for she was a wildcat that never ceased to seem to need a spanking. The cartoonists had an enviable style and he was published from 1925 to his death in 1974. The early years had the most publication for the affordability of newspapers continued even through the Great Depression.
Boyfriends ends always seem to spank harder then fathers. Girlfriends seem to like it more.
https://news.hrvh.org/veridian/cgi-bin/ … etpdf=true
https://66.media.tumblr.com/bdf0cfa4c78 … c26af5.jpg
Fathers are better late than never.
https://news.hrvh.org/veridian/cgi-bin/ … etpdf=true
https://66.media.tumblr.com/35ef7eab629 … a54a7c.jpg
In a case of mistaken he spanks a girl that is not his daughter!
https://news.hrvh.org/veridian/cgi-bin/ … etpdf=true
You would think by then he would know what his own daughter’s bottom felt like.
https://news.hrvh.org/veridian/cgi-bin/ … etpdf=true
https://66.media.tumblr.com/bcf594fcbeb … 508edb.jpg
A series without a spanking from 1938. Etta sure could get into a lot of mischief.
https://www.digitalcomicmuseum.com/prev … ?did=13988
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMar 28, 2020#155
Chicago police log. The spanking of Mary McDermott.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … nge&page=1
It was unusual for a mother to spank her 21-year-old daughter but more so when the advice came from the courtroom.
https://www.coloradohistoricnewspapers. … ——-0–
She he did not defy the recommendation and I am sure Mary will be eating off the mantle.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 54%2C6905/
Bottom of the third column.
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
Unread postApr 04, 2020#156
Ali Christmas matriculated at the University Tennessee. They cannot be said of all the graduates of Brighton High School.
https://www.linkedin.com/in/ali-christmas-381679161
For a school of 1,365 students and having this kind of percentages of boys and girls being paddled there wouldn’t be many days that the some boy or girl is learning a valuable lesson in that very same principal’s office. There are lot of kinks to be worked out during their spankable years.
With an office needed for a school that size I would hardly think Ali, however bright, could have pulled a stunt off unnoticed where she could pose for a mock paddling. TexasRules (I hope you will be posting soon) and I aren’t the only posters here I’m sure that agree that A_L is off base in questioning its authenticity.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … 7&pid=2063
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … 7&pid=2072
Ali was paddled in what would appear to be the kind of intensity that would leave some in a quandary of whether they would chose to suffer physical pain or an alternative penalty.
If it were too hard parents wouldn’t sign on to it nor would the administrators paddle their own teenagers any harder. Spankings are just a part of growing up in Tipton County TN. They’re not too big to spank nor that good not to need one. That’s why it’s not a big deal when they tweet.
This is what I believe three swats would be like in a typical school. It would leave the kind of marks that they speak of in their accounts and a similar sting as well as facial expressions. It would leave them thinking twice before they committed a paddle worthy offense again.
The biggest difference would be she wouldn’t have the benefit of the cultural anesthetic unless that was the reason why she was being spanked
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 04, 2020#157
Corporal punishment can be give at Brighton High School TN as any first step offense however trivial.
https://www.tipton-county.com/apps/page … ID=1107985
This should put to rest any question of what school Ali attended.
https://www.maxpreps.com/athlete/ali-ch … 6046cd5534
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 04, 2020#158
Ali went to school at the wrong time for in 2015 (year after she graduated) they paddled virtually no but the same cannot be said of her sophomore year (2011) when a day would not go by without someone finding themselves in Ali’s predicament. When you’re talking a school close to that size with 27.7% of the boys and 13.6% of the girls being spanked the office staff wouldn’t be listening to Simon and Garfunkle’s Sound of Silence. The door within the larger office may be closed but the principal’s room was not without windows.
Tennessee is a state where relatively are paddled. Brighton is almost as much as an outlier as is Enterprise, Alabama among larger schools. This why so many references from the cache from these two schools. Neither schools would appear would men doing the paddling.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … =6&pid=800
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 06, 2020#159
Chico TX has such a small school but has a lot of girls letting the social media know about their experience. Tardiness is the overwhelming paddle worth offense and Corey Lynn Tate is now 24. Perhaps their change of policy accounts for the difference. One of the reasons they may provide an option is because the paddling involves cooperation during its execution.
I can see why you don’t like the new tardy policy. 🙁 Did CHS administrators announce why they decided to start using swats to reduce tardiness this year? Was the student body OK with that? Do you have to accept the swats or can you choose ISS, Saturday School or something else instead?
No idt they announced it..it just kinda happened. And I guess they don’t really have a say in it. So it doesn’t matter if we like it or not. And yes, you can choose morning detention instead of swats.
In 2015 not a single youngster in the county was paddled.
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … ct/4813800
In 2013 one out of seven girls were paddled and two out five boys were paddled. In a school of only 189 students they would know and why a girl was sitting gingerly especially if they know she was guilty of the same heinous event as being tardy.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=520 … 7&pid=2072
She is not necessarily wise for one should keep mind Chico is in Wise County Texas.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 06, 2020#160
Chico High School’s Jessica Byers doesn’t know how lucky she is that she is in the class of 2018. Call me a prude or old school but I think it would only be common decency to allow players to change between the gym and the principal’s office. Jessica was an all Wise County volleyball player proudly representing Chico High.
Someone has to draw the line between old enough or too old to benefit from swats or that tardiness merits that response.mmThe fact they had no say in the matter should not have come to anyone as a surprise. The fact that everyone was just apprised of the paddling should make them all the more accountable.
On the surface a girl like Jessica below that is three inches shy of six feet and weighs 150 pound should be considered too big or too old to be spanked. But she might need being taught a lesson for she might be getting too big for her own britches.
The spankable age is a delicate balance.
Some parents don’t allow their daughters to play the sport at that age because they think the uniforms are too skimpy. In fairness to Chico High School their spandex shorts are chosen by all the teams in their league to provide the maximum comfort and ease of motion the sport requires.
Jessica is the one jumping dressed in black. In any sport and perhaps more than most timing is everything.
The choice of attire is a delicate balance.
http://royalsportsnews.com/wp-content/u … -Messenger
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postApr 19, 2020#161
Should it be surprising that a girl in her late teens would find being spanked silly? She went without a swat for seven years only to find herself being spanked three weeks before graduation. The surprising thing is just how not surprising it is to girls brought up in this entrenched tradition.
This young lady expressed the attitude as these Coloradans did in 1952. Obviously, however awkward for both of them, one of them thought it would be for her own good. What the parents didn’t do at home must have been something for her own good at school.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … g+teenager
Leah wasn’t the only one that the school that was spanked for not complying with the code of conduct. Hard lesson to learn that action have consequence when an action is a bad choice. She must have been offered an alternative.
https://m.facebook.com/leah.cassetty
She was among last students spanked at Jackson County High School. Had she graduated the following it would neither hurt like the dickens or be embarrassed.
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … 0207000661
Her hard luck that her bottom was not spared such an ignominious fate. If she thought being a cheerleader of eighteen would matter she must be invincibly ignorant after all those years not to know that the same rules applied to them. Cheerleaders can assume almost any position.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=512 … 7&pid=2072
Each generation expects what the next generation expects except when it comes to styles. N.B. names.
https://www.tngenweb.org/jackson/girlsbb1935.jpg
She may be considered of spankable age for they haven’t forbidden the practice in her county so it’s up to the principal.
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … ct/4700780
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postApr 20, 2020#162
Hello American Way,
A long, complex and well organised post, thank you. I admire the way you pull together so many different themes into a unified whole. From a 1935 photograph via a 1962 report on the reaction of young ladies in Denver, Colorado to the punishment theories of Eric Wildman, notorious promoter of CP and purveyor of canes and on to a young woman, a High School cheerleader, paddled at school aged almost 18 in recent times, though not necessarily in that order.
At least I assume Leah Cassetty was both a cheerleader and paddled just before graduation. I have forgotten the password to my fake Facebook identity and thus could not get in to inspect her record. I declined to facilitate said inspection by setting up yet another fake identity and boosting the claimed membership of that odious and disgraceful organisation still further as several dozen of the members are already me! I really must start making a note of the stuff I make up on the spur of the moment to get in.
I was struck by the contrast between the views of the 1962 young ladies of Denver, Colorado, who were much opposed to the idea of corporal punishment being applied to them, and the outlook of some of the young ladies who frequent that area today and are boosting their bank accounts to hopefully very healthy levels by being in receipt of CP for cash at the establishment operated by your oft-qoted paddling guru! ????
Do you think that the Katherine Meadows Cassetty, extreme right of the front row in the 1935 picture might be a relative of Leah Cassetty? Grandmother or even Great Grandmother perhaps.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postApr 20, 2020#163
In college she was too old to be spanked. Resting on the second boy on the left.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 20, 2020#164
It is tough to go all through four years at Booneville and get spanked twelve days before getting your diploma. I wonder if she got her swats from the same paddle as Nancy Guillen. Morgan Simpson was on their volleyball team.
I got swats for mine senior year 12 days before we graduated. I’d never been sent to the office.
Their outgoing coach took pride in his past players.
Sarah Hotubbee, Shayna Pierce, Chelsea and Lauren Westwood, Morgan Simpson, Rebecca Rockenhaus, Paula Wilkins and Kristin Scantling are just several of many who fall into that category. “A large number of former players have gotten a college degree,” he said.
https://www.boonevilledemocrat.com/spor … steps-down
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 20, 2020#165
Paddling someone that close to the graduation happens quite frequently. The school never has to look at her again. They must have felt a sense of urgency. They graduate the last week of May.
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … =392&h=522
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 20, 2020#166
In 2015 Booneville High School had 100 students per class year and 20 were paddled. That’s high but not an outlier. Maybe all these statistics might boggle the mind but this might put it into context why the frequency of tweets in the Dr Stacy Patten’s cache reflect the schools that the students attend. Schools like Mount Pleasant Texas or Enterprise AL are huge schools and those numbers are reflected in the number of tweets.
My class had 84 students and it boggles my mind that anywhere near that number proportionally would be disciplined. 1968 is not 2015 but human nature doesn’t change and the nuns were stricter than the teachers in the public school. The door would close at about a minute after the bell rang. Tardiness meant a detention on the very first occasion.
Would one out of five students being caned be similar for students 15 to 18 years old? What would be the reason for a caning at that age. We changed rooms about five times a day. The primary reason for detention was for acting up in the classroom. You would never be hit for being late for class. It was called being late and the word tardy was not in our vocabulary. It wasn’t called getting swats but getting the stick.
Bear with me for this digression. If a teacher left the classroom I was the first to know she was about to return because I could smell their soap. I played the role of a look out for I could do that from my seat. I don’t think they were any cleaner but the convent must have used the same industrial strength soap. I was blessed with great olfactories that too often becomes a mix blessing.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postApr 24, 2020#167
These 1911 California high school youngsters were disapproving something that many feel they deserve today. There are a few exceptions.
In 1911 they had yet to make suspension an option as is still not available some places even to this day.
https://cdnc.ucr.edu/?a=d&d=LAH19110411 … on——-1
Brooklyn Carter didn’t think it was so funny three years ago to the day and just a month before the same man, may in all likelihood, be handing her a diploma on stage.
Thirteen years without a spanking. She was either perfect or overdue for one.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postApr 25, 2020#168
Hello American Way,
In your above contribution #166 with, I think, reference to Booneville high school SCP stats, you posed a question;
Would one out of five students being caned be similar for students 15 to 18 years old? What would be the reason for a caning at that age.
I assume you mean in the UK when SCP was still extant. The answer is I think probably not, but it would depend on the school. Reasons for caning? Pretty much the same as the reasons for paddling, though personally I’d say that UK schools were a lot less driven by SCP matrices and handbooks with hundreds of pages detailing penalties for every conceivable ‘crime’ a student might commit from the totally insignificant up to mass murder. I’m sure things in UK schools are rather more codified now, but certainly in my day the reason for caning or any other punishment was that someone in authority said you’d done something they disapproved of and the punishment was going to be xyz, where xyz was at their discretion.
I continue to be amazed at the number of girls in the US who are paddled just before they graduate High School. Frequently these girls seem to be extremely pretty. Truth to tell I don’t recall a single one who could be described as average or plain as regards appearance Usually they publicise their punishment to their 1000’s of followers on Twitter or other social media platforms and answer questions on it. Very often they are paddled by male staff and it is the first time they’ve been subjected to CP for years. Now you know my instincts on this, and I really don’t want to annoy you, or indeed anyone else by going there again.
But surely if if I’m wrong we must be left with something rather sinister. That paddling pretty girls just before they graduate is a perk of the job for male staff in some areas. A steady respectable well paid job, and two or three times a year you get to have pretty 17 and 18 year old girls knock on your door and you summon them in, order them to assume some posture which suitably presents their bottoms, and you then whack said bottom several times with a specially shaped short wooden plank, causing embarrassment and pain. No law agencies kicking in your door to arrest you for indecent assault. No ostracism by neighbours or your community. No local or national disgrace and prison time. Most certainly not! It’s a perk part of your job.
One day someone may be able to reassure me on this and convince me that it’s all perfectly genuine, absolutely AOK, and that in 2020 middle aged men whacking pretty 17 and 18 year old girls on the bottom if they’ve been a teeny bit naughty in school is the most natural thing in the world. But it hasn’t happened yet!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postApr 25, 2020#169
Most of the accounts do not have a man doing the paddling, nonetheless dozens of schools over a broad region of jurisdiction describe spankings with male principals or male vice-principals. Some may embellished but they’re not all fiction. Any American that post here agrees with me or I defy one to find one that doesn’t? A_L get on the program.
Mr Critt, as principal for six years, did what was expected of him to do as many male school authorities do with a female witness. He inherited the code of conduct and he enforces it in the manner of his predecessors whether male or female. A_L you don’t have to swallow the Kool-Aid to believe that men are paddling senior girls. Please don’t swallow the bleach.
BTW. Some of those senior girls are not knock outs. When I have my picture take for my drivers license they take two shots and I get to choose. I always look handsomer in one.
Brooklyn Carter as is Justin Crittendon are not new to the estimable Forum. Post #114 Ob-La-Di, Ob-La Da.
https://www.ingramisd.net/domain/335
There were 87 instances. Was he the sole provider?
Detailed back ground of paddling at Brooklyn’s high school two years prior to her paddling.
2015 instances of corporal punishment (Students without disabilities): 71 Students without disabilities who received corporal punishment Hispanic 19 White 31 Multirace 2 LEP 2 Students without disabilities who received corporal punishment: 52 (male: 42, female: 10) Hispanic: 19 (male: 14, female: 5) White: 31 (male: 26, female: 5) Two or More Races: 2 (all male) Limited English Proficiency (LEP): 2 (all female) Instances of corporal punishment (Students with disabilities): 16 Students with disabilities who received corporal punishment: 9 (male: 7, female: 2) Hispanic: 2 (all male) White: 7 (male: 5, female: 2) Section 504: 2 (all male)
IMHO Brooklyn is beyond the spanking age whether at 18 or 21. The parents don’t thinks so and I don’t think the students have much say in the matter.
There must have been a disconnect between her bottom and her head that was resolved on page 83.
She had to pay the piper as any pupil. She had her pretty post-pubescent posterior paddled by the principal.
Tardies (All Grade Levels) A student who is tardy to class by 15 minutes or more will be considered absent. For high school, semester exam exemptions will also be denied for more than 5 tardies in a semester (combination of any classes). Students receive 2 free tardies total per semester. On the 3rd tardy, students will receive a lunch detention. On the 4th tardy, students will receive after school detention (ASD) for 30 min. On the 5th tardy, students will receive 3 after school detentions (ASD) for 30 min each. On the 6th tardy, students will receive a Saturday School placement. On the 7th tardy and beyond students will receive WLA placements for all additional tardies (students can opt for corporal punishment if parents, student and campus administration agree on the form of punishment). It is possible for habitual offenders of the tardy policy to receive escalated disciplines above and beyond WLA.
https://www.ingramisd.net/cms/lib/TX500 … ndbook.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postMay 01, 2020#170
Girls left home later than boys so their so-called “spankable age” is their legal nubile age that often coincides with the age they are held to their senior year. Parental consent doesn’t matter much in case of the majority age being 19 (staying back once) in Alabama and with girls subject to legal corporal punishment more likely at home to 21. The so-called “Queen Bees” or the entitled teens were seniors in MS of that age according to the now deceased impostor Debbie 112. No exceptions were made for the code of conduct found in their handbooks applied to all.
Priorly posted.
https://www.thebalanceeveryday.com/what … age-882666
In olden days it was much worse. Young ladies were getting married a lot later in 1910 than 1900 and so would be less inclined to comply with their home code of conduct.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 81%2C4672/
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postMay 21, 2020#171
18 seems to be the standard age when schools stop paddling their students in spite of definition of when a child is not considered child legally. The question was asked in 1935 Australia when too old is too old?
The behavior of young ladies seem to have warranted a spanking revival. There is no need for a revival in homes and school office in the south if statistics are to be believed. In the USA in 2020 and in 1935 Australia 18-year-olds became too old but maybe not too old to benefit.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … lability=y
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 07, 2020#172
Mr Simon, you have a very lovely daughter. Even good girls in Iowa are chastised by their fathers for keeping late hours. What is with these Iowan girls?
He kept surveillance on her and now their surveillance on him. With sonic witnesses and a newspaper story about her being buggy whipped I am glad the reporter hastened to save her reputation.
1912 Iowa. Who wants second hand goods?
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 82%2C6462/
In 1907 some Bristow nubile girls made the front page of the New York Times.
https://www.nytimes.com/1907/06/17/arch … alary.html
I found another local source free of embellishment. Iowa Falls was the closest major city where the trial may have occurred.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 92%2C2827/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 09, 2020#173
I must make a correction of post #34 in Clothing Adjustment thread. Minors are paddled over the age of 18. They always have the right to opt out but a parent or guardian would have to request that their darling sons and daughters be put on the no paddle list. That is highly unlikely in Alabama or Mississippi. With all the paddling that goes on there it would likely that would happen more than just a few occassions.
As I peruse the Dr Stacey cache of twitters I can better understand that there are as many positions to receive corporal punishment as there are coaches, vice-principals and principals.
As priorly posted is the athlete shown in that thread found in the link below would not be shielded from the school swats awarded to those that choose to violate the student code of conduct however onerous of a duty it may be to the appointed designee.
Looking straight ahead is a safety order given at Hofbrauhaus more out of fear of law suits than their concern for their diners. If the school she would benefit from a spanking she would be mandated to assume a similar position in the principal’s office.
This is the link from #34 in Clothing Adjustment thread. They dress in that manner because it provides them the most freedom of movement needed in volleyball. Some high school parents won’t allow their daughters to play volleyball because of their uniforms. Why do they always that everyone has a dirty mind? Maybe they’re just projecting.
https://www.dolcincontri.com/blog/wp-co … J3ZRdE.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 16, 2020#174
Grace Maroney met her match. Shame on her for shammin. It was an open and shut case for the twelve good men that had their time wasted.
Whittier Reform School. California 1896.
https://cdnc.ucr.edu/?a=d&d=LAH18961202 … 22——-1
She learned her lesson. Is there a better way to learn that than by a motherly spanking?
Imagine laughing! At 18 she should have known that she was waving a red flag.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 86%2C5209/
QuoteLikeShare
dmp
191
11
Unread postJun 17, 2020#175
The fact that you laud this obvious brutality just proves that you are a misogynist and any cruelty imposed on a young women is perectly acceptable to you infact you reveal in butality and violent assault as long as the victim is a woman
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postJun 17, 2020#176
In the early part of the twentieth century there were a great many positions on how old is too old. It wasn’t only the age of the child but that if she was too big for her age that brought into question whether she was too old to benefit from a spanking.
1915.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 23%2C2814/
This was priorly posted by yours truly. There are two lessons here. Journalists were men. Daughters were hanging around the house too long. Their wives weren’t going to spank them so they were tempted to take matters into their own hands.
1910
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 84%2C8447/
Experts from 1974 didn’t seem overly concern about the age, gender or attire in the case of spankings at homes.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/24bcbba58ff … 87797e.jpg
2020
What is truly remarkable is that Renee (Claim/Fame) would lead us to believe that middle schools paddling were more frequently and there would be no need for a law to abolish high school spanking they would wind down on their own. Didn’t she have the time to look the number of incidences in the county compared to the high schools?
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 17, 2020#177
Major Leonard Darwin in 1927 was for spanking (tingling the soft spot) though he disagrees with today’s southern pedagogues when it comes to applying the paddle on post pubescent girls. They young men and young ladies equally in the USA. Say what you want you can’t call them misogynists. Infact they didn’t they would be guilty of discrimination but not butality.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … pot+tingle
I have never heard of a student having to sign a waiver. This perhaps means that the will of a parent or guardian is not worth the paper it is written on legally beyond the age of emancipation. This 18-year-old girl, as previously noted, found that her soft spot more than just tingled. It hurt like hell according to her oft repeated her tweet. She wasn’t alone at Munford, Tennessee among the high school students. 10% of the study body or 120 other students should have clued her in before she bent over.
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … 0408001700
In 1908 Australia the good Major wasn’t shy of sharing his philosophy of dancing.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … rchLimits=
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 17, 2020#178
Oops this is the 1908 Philosophy of Dancing that should have been the last link.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … rchLimits/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 17, 2020#179
Let’s do the Philosophy of Dancing one more time!
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … chLimits=/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 18, 2020#180
Spankings at Munford High School among the disabled students three out of four girls were paddled. Four out of five boys were paddled.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … 7&pid=2063
In Leah’s sophomore year she escaped the paddle though eight percent of the girls were paddled and four percent of the boys. My take on the matter is that several were paddle for a group offense like playing hookey. That would account for the atypical gender proportion.
She obviously had little interaction with the girls that were spanked. There were six hundred girls in the school and her friends were those that complied to the student code of conduct.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … 7&pid=2072
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postJun 21, 2020#181
Flappers extended the spanking age in the 1920’s beyond our shore. By their behavior they certainly seem begging to be spanked. Their folks shouldn’t be harshly judged and be arrogant enough to say we always have been on the wrong side of history. Fifteen is still to young to act in such a brazen manner.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … k+flappers
Minneapolis police were in the epicenter of the world with the murder of Rodney Floyd. Mrs Minnie Staples was a member of the same police force.
https://66.media.tumblr.com/3911d1973cb … 1_1280.jpg
One of the better read newspapers here certainly felt flapper spanking was newsworthy. I am sure there were more spanking of young ladies in the 1920’s than the 2020’s. Southern families haven’t changed as much as other parts in the USA.
As priorly posted…..
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 40%2C4014/
A 1926 Arkansas judge it up best summed it up,
‘The difference between the youth of one age is a generation that has been well spanked is less turbulent and easier to live with than one that has not been spanked.’
It was the perfect storm. Their fathers had been away and returning after WWI and their mothers were at their wits end to discipline their daughters. Their mothers didn’t have the freedom the automobile afforded nor the speakeasies. It all fell apart in October 1929 with the Great Depression.
The naughtiest flappers were attired in clothes made their mothers swoon.
https://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2017/09 … 380100.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJun 24, 2020#182
You don’t see headlines like this anymore. I wouldn’t want to get on her bad side.
https://paperspast.natlib.govt.nz/newsp … ippet=true
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postJun 26, 2020#183
Hello American Way,
Sorry, I’m a bit late on this one. Compared to some Matrons I remember when hospitals were properly run and you could safely eat off the floor, let alone the bedside tables, Matron Muir looks quite mild and docile. Some I recall had the same physical presence as my old Headmaster. Everybody from senior surgeons to the most junior nurses, visitors and any patients capable of standing leapt to attention when they entered a ward. And if you met one in a corridor you tried to merge into the wall and prayed for invisibility, because you were bound to be in the wrong place at the wrong time and doing the wrong thing!
Given the facts of the case, I’m tempted to wonder if Matron Muir might have got her ideas on spanking naughty nurses by being trained at the UK hospital described in this rather lurid Voy Forum posting. I mean, if they were doing it in 1958 you can bet they’d been doing it way back to at least the time when Matron Muir was a junior nurse. We Brits used to be like that, traditions were traditions! And lots of students from the Empire did come over here to train.
Mind you, unlike our own dear Forum not everything on Voy should be accepted at face value. ???? It was after all the Forum where one of our former contributors ran her fantasy on-line school that I was so sad not to have discovered until it had closed. It isn’t every day that you get chance to participate as a recipient in a mixed sex multi-pupil on stage in front of the whole school caning where the boys at least don’t have to worry about correct uniform because they aren’t wearing any – clothes that is! Not many boys were enrolled, but those who were could virtually guarantee that novel experience!
Whatever else might have gone on in some UK hospitals in the late 1950s and early 1960s I can vouch for one little punitive habit of some nurses if they were annoyed with male patients. (it may have been used on female patients too, but as I can only vouch for it because I’m male, it happened to me, and I’ve only every heard it mentioned by the occasional male contemporary, I suspect not.) That was the back opening hospital gown with missing ties punishment.
I was, I am ashamed to admit, a fairly arrogant young man, accustomed to getting my own way. I was pretty fit too, and on one occasion when I was knocked off my bike by a hit and run driver on a busy road some kind soul called an ambulance and the unconscious Another_Lurker was carted off to the nearby hospital but by the time we got there I’d made a good recovery. However, quite correctly from a medical viewpoint, my guardians refused to release me and I found myself in a cubicle awaiting attention.
I fear I made a considerable nuisance of myself as nothing seemed to be happening at the rate I thought it should. Eventually a nurse more or less threw in a hospital gown and told me to strip and put it on as I needed to go to X-ray and she’d be back for me soon. Grudgingly I complied, only to find that the gown only had one tie present, and that at shoulder level. There was clear evidence that there had been others, but they were missing.
I protested vigorously when the nurse returned but she simply said that was all there was and more or less dragged me through a crowded casulty unit and down public corridors to the X-ray department as I stove desperately but vainly to prevent my bottom being publicly exhibited. I had to wait ages in X-ray and I think the staff were in on the joke because despite having to assume several X-ray postures I’m not convinced they took any X-rays. Certainly taught me a lesson though, I kept very quiet after that and eventually after a rather cursory conversation with a doctor I was allowed to dress and go and see about salvaging what remained of the bike from the police station which had taken custody of it.
I’ve been very wary and respectful of female nurses ever since. Doctors and male nurses, well they’re professionals and you listen to what they say. But if a female nurse says ‘jump’ it’s “yes ma’am, how high?”. I expect the tieless hospital gown punishment was discontinued along with the practices described in the Voy post I linked above and which may have influenced Matron Muir. But you never know!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postJul 31, 2020#184
1:05.10 that spanking would have been remarkable had both disobeyed and there was a double spanking. Her older sister had been spanked recently. This was before the war. WWII gave young women responsibility and with that a measure of independence.
https://m.ok.ru/video/313251596963
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postJul 31, 2020#185
Girls were small enough for mothers to take on the responsibility when they didn’t act age appropriately. Fathers were more likely to take on that duty when they became young ladies of marriageable age but live under the same roof. In 1910 more was expected of their daughters than today.
The duties of fatherhood.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 65%2C4644/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 05, 2020#186
Human nature is human nature so one should not be surprised that some people still share their belief that some 18-year-old young ladies can benefit from corporal punishment. In 1911 students weren’t given an option had they been caned. KK recently posted a chart showing that the same states where older teens are subjected at school to corporal punishment are subjected to the same at home. Parents sometimes consider the score settled but that would not be the case of Renee (Claim/Fame) that anticipated a taste of leather at home after she had a taste of wood at home.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … F120789658
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 08, 2020#187
1907 headlines like this were rare that it would attract national attention. Judges rarely nullify the judgment of juries. These two 18-year-old girls dodged a bullet. Stories like this take on a life of their own as you can see by my next postings. Hattie and Dorothy would have probably have been better off if the judge did not intervene.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 55%2C4272/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 08, 2020#188
It may have been constitutional for the judge to had acted on the advice of six male jurors. The judge just wasn’t up to the job as a timid bachelor. The spectators left disappointed.
Second column penultimate column. It is readable if magnified.
https://idnc.library.illinois.edu/cgi-b … 22——–
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 08, 2020#189
This well sourced account (Inter Ocean is accredited at the end of the story) seems to be the best account. A spanking may have been undignified but unconstitutional is another matter.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … ll+spanked
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postAug 08, 2020#190
Hello American Way,
Your devotion and persistence in unearthing accounts of SCP and JCP from the past do you great credit.
The case of the Misses Briggs and Tillotson is a splendid illustration of why trial by jury is highly prized in many jurisdictions. Despite the fact that populations viewed on masse may often be thought to have degenerated to the level of complete incompetence and idiocy, when selected at random twelve, ten, or whatever number of them constitutes a jury can often deliver an amazingly sensible verdict.
It is a pity that the Misses Briggs and Tillotson were not resident in the town presided over by that Marshall you documented here some time ago. His name escapes me, but I’m sure you will recall him and remind me. The one who had a barrel set up in the local square over which erring youth from the locality, mainly boys, but the occasional girl, were bent for corrective therapy with a barrel stave in full view of the offended populace.
I seem to recall that the Marshall had an age limit for those transgressors subjected to the barrel and barrel stave treatment and, having attained the age 18 as in your first and third reports, the Misses Briggs and Tillotson might have been spared the indignity of bending over the barrel. However in your second link, in your contribution #188, they somehow temporarily regressed to age 16 and I am sure they could have been quickly marched out from the court room and put over the barrel while they remained at that age!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postAug 08, 2020#191
A_L speaking of Marshall brought this story to mind about young girls being caned by policemen. It didn’t say policewomen. It makes the American look less civilized if equals rights are to be called uncivilized.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … al+journal
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 08, 2020#192
A case can be made that girls with the physique of womanhood girls should be caned more severely than boys for their threshold of pain is higher by virtue of the biblical curse. For the record, there are many persuasive cases for the proper use of corporal punishment on the buttocks of post-pubescent girls but that isn’t one of them. They should be treated equally as mandated in USA student handbooks and not paddled any harder nor any less due to gender for to do otherwise is indeed barbaric but that is only the opinion of Dr American Way.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … tish+girls
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postAug 09, 2020#193
Hello American Way,
Actually the Marshal (apologies for the original misspelling – that keyboard again) I was thinking of in my post #190 above was Marshal Edward Carpenter, law officer of Powhatan, Ohio in 1937, first documented in this Forum in your contribution here. Marshal Carpenter’s unofficial public JCP for young offenders was credited by a judge as having reduced juvenile delinquency in the locality by nearly 60%.
My congratulations on having located in your above contributions #191 and #192 two of the British Medical Journal items I recently referred to here in another thread.
I think I am reasonably safe in assuring you that when the item linked in your contribution #191 refers to “caning or birching of any child under 16, whether by policemen, school teachers, or parents” it does not refer to British policemen caning young girls as you suggest. Nor indeed to policewomen performing that function.
In the case of police officers the reference is to the birching of young boys by policemen, a punishment which was at one time part of the judicial system in areas of the UK.
In the Isle of Man, which enjoys a complex constitutional relationship with the UK and at one time very much did its own thing with regard to the JCP of juveniles, policemen did also cane young boys on occasion as well as birching them, depending on what the court ordered for a particular individual.
The Isle of Man is a strange place where, allegedly, strange things happen. But although I have seen claims that sometimes courts there arranged for naughty girls to be unofficially caned by the local constabulary I have never seen evidence to support this or indeed indications as to whether it was supposedly carried out by policemen or policewomen.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postAug 10, 2020#194
Letters to the editor written by an older girl begrudging her spanking sets of a chain of letters. It has become a genre of its own dating as far back as the mid-nineteenth century in England. Chances the girl who started it was fellow looking forward to the letters that followed. Perhaps because of the advent of the saucy flappers it was very popular in their heydays of the 1920’s. This is one of the better ones. The one that mentions the cane must be from Merry Old England.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 16%2C6658/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 10, 2020#195
The chain of letters ended with a spanking.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 22%2C4982/
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
Unread postAug 10, 2020#196
She (may be a he?) started the chain of letters.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 12%2C4765/
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
Unread postAug 19, 2020#197
Mrs Benedict Arnold aka Mrs Mary Hamilon as a top cop betrayed her own gender. And even more nauseating is her bringing that misogyny into Picadilly Circle as my next entry will soon attest.
https://cdnc.ucr.edu/?a=d&d=BPC19260109 … ng——-1
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
Unread postAug 19, 2020#198
The New York Victotian Mrs Mary Hamilton (Mrs Benedict Arnold) presided over 20 constables and proselytize “knee spanking” but I assume over the knee. Thirty years later Eric Wildman brought his idea of caning to the States. The top of the last column continues the story from the prior column. If you find that hard to navigate here is as the text generated.
https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/arti … amilton%22
New York in particular and America
in general are much intrigued at the mo
ment by most sweeping criticism of post
war youth by Mrs. Mary Hamilton. This
lady is the head of New York’s police-‘
women squad, at present restricted to
twenty constables, but needing, according
to their head, to be recruited up to a
hundred. Mrs. Hamilton is not unknown
to London, She paid us a visit to etudx.
our Piccadilly Circus social problem, ami
made rather sensational statements about
,’London’s night me; ^he accuses the greed
if of . ‘life’ ? and” ‘luxury;’ ‘ among ? n /ouhfe;
women «f being the cause of much -crime
by men eager to supply their demands at –
any. cost. Her view .that being ‘jostled’ ::
on public conveyances by meff excites femi
nine passions may strike impartial ?people
as about as extreme as her advocacy of
‘knee spanking’ for girls. But it is
curious low ‘advanced’ women of. the
high-brow type seem to tend towards old
fashioned remedies. .
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 20, 2020#199
She looks in distress as if she was off to see the headmistress for being caught for doing something.
Maybe someone could post something under the picture to begin a caption contest. How about a bit of fun!
https://www.stagewhispers.com.au/commun … -adventure
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 29, 2020#200
The oldest school birthday spanking was 17 and it was a good thing it was given by a female teacher. It was all in good fun. She seem to know her well enough that she would have taken it in stride however embarrassing. I am sure some of these boys were not all unlike me and found it gave them guilty pleasures. It certainly didn’t ruin their day.
Prior posted but not in this context.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postAug 29, 2020#201
Nikki’s birthday spanking happened in a private Christian school untethered by public school regulations. It was more a family milieu.
https://www.concordiaomaha.org/images/d … 0-2021.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 29, 2020#202
Now that I know the context surrounding the birthday spanking I can free to speculate. She made a bet and the losing consequence was to get spanked. This would explain her reluctance but also her need to follow through. The teacher seemed happy she won and the students had never seen anything like it. Pure speculation but it answers some of the questions that goes through my mind.
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postAug 30, 2020#203
I have heard about birthday spankings in American schools before. As a Brit, I find this a bit odd, because we only got spanked at school if we were naughty. Is/was it common? In any case, Nikki in the video does seem a bit old to get it from the teacher – I would have expected if it were a tradition, then her classmates would have done it – although it could very well have been done as a result of a bet or dare – or perhaps she was related to the teacher.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postAug 31, 2020#204
Lori may be oldest student spanked in a public school (I don’t mean paddled of course) as a senior in 1976 at this rally. They were a way of building up class spirit to promote unity. Nothing like good old fashion fun than a good old fashion spanking in the time honored manner.
Nikki could be 16 because it was hard to count the number of slaps. A birthday spanking could happen at Concordia for unlike the public schools they stay together for twelve years. The Lutheran (Missouri Synod) is progressive mainstream Protestant. Their handbook a few dozen pages and takes a very humanistic approach. They do have morning chapel at precisely 10:21. They give members of the church preferential acceptance but do accept others for admission.
She looks more embarrassed than in pain and avoided putting her who weight on his lap. Perhaps out of a modesty or an age appropriate shyness. Either way it keeps her on her toes, Yearbooks are forever. I am sure she was a good sport and is sharing it now with her grandchildren. Priorly posted but not in this context.
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … -ct-76.jpg
http://richardwindsor.com/wp-content/up … t-76-2.jpg
https://images.classmates.com/yearbooks … 5/0114.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
pi0591
104
14
Unread postAug 31, 2020#205
Thanks, 2015holyfamilypenguin. I don’t often read the school handbooks forensically (but thanks for posting them) but the Concordia handbook is impressive. It sets out its ideals and principles, rather than setting out long lists of clauses about parent pick-ups between 15.12 and 15.14 precisely. It clearly has a vision based on Christian ideals, but you sense that the ideals are placed ahead of the dogma. Nutcase-free, wow!
I don’t think Concordia retains the paddle – unless it has some informal system which swerves sideways around the rule-book and just makes a call to a parent – does that ever happen in US schools? As an independent school, the school would presumably have a little bit more flexibility than a public school? My rule of thumb is often – would I send my daughter there? (except she’s now more than ten years too old!) and the answer here would be a yes.
Ironically we actually did send our daughter to a US school, but only for a few weeks’ informal exchange with family friends, just after her GCSE exams. It was a private school, quite church based, and it did have paddling – which my angelic English daughter evaded. Whether there were any narrow escapes, I’m not sure….
In the spirit of sticking to the thread title – was she already too old anyway? In the UK, spanking 16-year-old bottoms must be virtually unheard of, except perhaps in some minority ethnic communities. In the US, that age limit is evidently a lot higher (in US families too, for my daughter’s exchange family still regularly used it). Question – in high schools that do paddle, does the frequency actually rise with age – say, compared with elementary/middle/junior high? There is surely a more cogent argument for using a smart corrective smack on the seat of a 9- or 12-year-old, than on an 18 or 19 who is virtually adult?
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postAug 31, 2020#206
Girls are paddled frequently but as in the case of Section, Alabama. In a school of 2,300 in Enterprise, Alabama more than 500 are paddled and some more than once. Getting paddled is not something that is considered appropriate for the lower grades where non-violent sanctions are more likely to effect change. The lower grades are often required lighter paddled with specified dimensions. In the next link I will post a story of what it is alleged to be spanked at Section High School where paddles are chosen by gender.
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … 0183000667
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=273 … 8&pid=2333
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postAug 31, 2020#207
If these stories didn’t checkout as uncorrorobarated (albeit not to every detail) I would not proffer them.
https://www.studiediscipline.nl/docs/Ch … addled.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 02, 2020#208
Birthday spankngs are more often or not stopped after 21 and occur frequently upon taking their first legal drink in the USA. A nonsensical case can be made that these three young ladies are submitting to a sexual assault with diminished consensuality. Such frivolity would cost the birthday girls court expenses for bringing a frivolous suit. Common sense would prevail.
http://www.drinkingmap.com/drinking-age-in-poland.html
Priorly posted.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 02, 2020#209
It may have been used in a classroom as a demonstration for Kiss Me Kate? I don’t qualifies as oldest spanked? Can you imagine her feeling that she was being sexually assaulted. How laughable! Let us talk about something that is not so nonsensical?
https://mainstreamspanking.files.wordpr … school.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postSep 02, 2020#210
Thanks for posting the video of the polish birthday spanking. I have seen videos of these proceedings before, and they do look a lot of fun, maybe even for the victim! More seriously, that is more what I had thought a birthday spanking would be for a teenager: by friends and family. It did seem a bit odd to me that Nikki, from the previous video, had birthday spankings as a teenager, by the teacher at school.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 03, 2020#211
Mount Pleasant High School Texas may be old hat but from what I can gather some still have their doubts because they don’t realized the gaps between continents and states. I must say in my defense that there are less doubters now that other posters have confirmed my entries. I do think it is more embarrassing for a boy to be hit with a paddle by a female than vice-a-versa.
That being said the girls know what dangers await them when they don’t follow rules and know their cries will go unheard by their parents that may well know what it was to grow up in East Texas nor should ours. Most students in the nation have fewer choices than the students at Mount Pleasant such as OSS or ISS.
That area is much less insular and isolated than Enterprise, Alabama. I wonder how the dozen (I’m sure most of them are freshly college graduated female) have been paddled or went to school with one of their older siblings.
266 (male: 192, female: 74)
106 (male: 75, female: 31)
Paddled more than once 36 without gender breakdown
This is the man the girls have to entrust while they’re looking away and waiting for him to spank them with a paddle. He looks a little back like Charles Manson. The girls don’t tweet bragging that their bottoms are not smarting or bruised after their encounter.
https://easttexasradio.com/wp-content/u … -MP1-2.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 03, 2020#212
I would speculate that young ladies are more likely than young men to be paddled in high school. For much to the chagrin of feminists codes of conduct are arbitrarily set to what attire would more likely be defined as boy distracting. Not that the boys in Mount Pleasant Texas than Enterprise Alabama but student handbooks leave far more leeway in Texas than Alabama. That’s why student handbooks are not a product of cookie cutting. Prior posted from cache. It was this trove that persuade unbelievers.
Sadly for her it was so close to the end of the school year. N.B. She was not being paddled for wearing boy distracting attire.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 03, 2020#213
To put everything in perspective Mount Pleasant high school has about 600 boys and 600 girls with more than half the boys and a quarter of the girls are paddled at least once a year in 2011. How many teachers, that have not come from other districts, would count themselves as not benefitting from getting swats as opposed to suspended among the three hundred boys and one hundred fifty girls that would be five years into teaching? In their early twenties they’re the ones that are sending their students to the principal’s office with a disciplinary reference.
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=235 … =6&pid=800
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=235 … =6&pid=791
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 03, 2020#214
Oxford, Alabama girls, with the exception of one, accepted the consequence of defying dress regulations at the senior prom and took their swats, not necessarily administered by a man, without squakking from a woman presumably. The senior girl pranksters a half a dozen years later accepted being paddled by a man in that same high school
Maybe Chloe Britt’s choice breaking rules was considered a paddle worth offense would she be so brazen of writing this for wearing something like from the next entry?
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 03, 2020#215
With all the things wrong with this world you would think these girls could find something worth protesting? Putting a protest sign on a principal’s office doesn’t take much courage.
https://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/1394/ … 1506011994
https://www.huffpost.com/entry/high-sch … _n_5460343
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 03, 2020#216
Reading the dreadful news that she is about to get five swats for being tardy. Why didn’t I get to class in time?
https://i.pinimg.com/originals/53/bb/fd … bd4649.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 04, 2020#217
Yoga pants are about the worse choice one can make. Kaitlyn is a where 18-year-old Leah Cassitty, who received her first spanking since a child in Munford, TN, is from where I know there is paddling from a first hand account. Tennessee is not a place where a teenage girl would not be seen as out of place close enough as it is from Memphis.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 04, 2020#218
To make the make impact limited to three swats they are usually aimed for the lower buttocks as far from the tailbone and as close to where the bottom would soon sit on hard wooden classroom chair. She is in a position described anecdotally as shown below when asked to bend and place their hands on a chair. This wouls assure for less lmovements that could cause long term damage and not chosen to be uncomfortable as a punishment. It is punitive that they are layered over the same spot deliberately because there are other plenty of other areas out of harm’s way always in the best interest in the student being disciplined.
This image does give you an idea of how a swat exacts its price on a young woman’s bottom irrespective of its size. She would have chosen a different attire given notice. A poor choice for her bad choices.
http://schoolpaddlingblog.com/wp-conten … ool-17.gif
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 04, 2020#219
Chloee Britt (Chloee Brat) wouldn’t be writing this on a “think sheet” where students are still paddled for not thinking nor would they have to read this.
Cultural Revolution-style confessional is a “think sheet.” Eloquent poppycock.
https://boingboing.net/2014/06/04/stude … ology.html
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 21, 2020#220
29 year old teacher’s marriage may have been saved by an unorthodox but not historically an unusual method. Her end can testify that sometimes it isn’t true the ends does not justify the means. Their marriage survived even the worse tragedy. I have never seen a tombstone buried in that manner.
https://www.findagrave.com/memorial/917 … es-maxwell
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 92%2C1718/
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 23, 2020#221
Older teens are being spanking if we are to believe their truthful or they’re the one that are filling out forms at homes. I have no reason to believe corporal punishment is empliyed as needed at Eucon college now they have a separate student handbook from its secondary school.
Maybe those that choose to break the rules would prefer to take their wallets adopt a wide stand and bending over and touching their knees and looking straight ahead than taking their wallets out for another reason as indicated on page 35 and page 36 of the college handbook.
https://cdd93d4d-3e42-412c-a6dd-cc563f0 … dd4ef7.pdf
I wonder if they may be treated in their dorms in alignment with their parents’ practices? They all have surrogate parents.
10 Strictest College Campuses: 10 Unbelievably Strict College Campuses
QuoteLikeShare
Mrguder likes this post
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postSep 25, 2020#222
I strongly urge Another_Lurker and all others of his ilk NOT to read the following lest they be provoked into a breach of the rules in their thoughts if not in their deeds. (Having doubts about the rules is against the rules if I read them correctly.) Yes, the handbook is for adults.
Saipan, population 52,000, is the largest island of the Northern Mariana Islands, a commonwealth of the United States in the western Pacific Ocean. Its indigenous population was Melanesia. It has been successively a colony of Spain, briefly Germany, Japan (from 1914) and the USA. It has both public and private schools.
Eucon International College is a four-year college that offers degrees in Bible and Education.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saipan
Excerpt from Student Handbook
Offences.gif (32.31KiB)
Offences2.gif (31.17KiB)
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 25, 2020#223
There is only one thing more welcoming than their code of conduct are these pictures of Eucon.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postSep 25, 2020#224
Hello KK,
Thank you for the warning. Your concern on behalf of others does you credit.
I shall ask American Way, my on-call expert in these matters, to ascertain for me if the ominous ‘special discipline’ mentioned that will be ‘dealt with by the administration on a case-by-case basis’ includes corporal punishment. I have a feeling that he has hinted that it does in other posts, but I may be mistaken.
If he confirms that it does I shall further charge him with finding out that there is a reasonable chance that any corporal punishment incurred would be administered by an attractive young lady disciplinarian. A >= 50% chance will do just fine.
In the event of confirmation on this latter point I shall immediately seek to enroll. If necessary I can quote from the good book with the best of them for the entrance interview. Top of the form in RI at my secondary school!
But if not I shall have yet another good laugh and think where on earth do they find people to compile such ludicrous documents!
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 25, 2020#225
No, forget it American Way, I’ve just looked at the pictures. Nary an attractive young lady disciplinarian to be seen! ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 25, 2020#226
A_L you can trade off hours of manual labor for swats. Up until a few years ago the high school students were paddled. I am sure Katie Peters would find one that would soon have your name emblazed upon it. If you do go for a Masters in Theology look for off campus housing.
She is no dummy. Drake University is a good school.
https://www.eucon.edu/adjunct-faculty#!
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 25, 2020#227
A_L Careful for what you ask for. Remember the motto.
https://quotefancy.com/media/wallpaper/ … k-soul.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 25, 2020#228
I cannot find the Eucon school handbook for secondary school but Corpun wrote as I found in their index:
At this Christian fundamentalist K-12 school, there is a demerit system (see p.54): one demerit for homework not done, five demerits for insolence or dress code violations, and so on. “Upon receiving twenty demerits, the student is required to report to the administrator’s office for a spanking. At any time a teacher deems it necessary, the student can be sent to the office for a spanking regardless of the number of demerits, but upon twenty, he will definitely be sent.” It is no longer specified, as it was in previous versions, that “a reasonable number of firm strokes will be administered with a simple flat paddle”, and there is no longer any mention of parents having to sign a form beforehand.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postSep 25, 2020#229
Hello American Way and thank you for your research on this topic.
Ms Peters certainly looks a jolly young lady who might well not be averse to swinging a paddle.
There are however two unfortunate aspects to be considered:
As the only instructor amoungst all those professors and associate professors she will clearly be far too busy instructing to do any paddling. The senior academic grades will have matters far more important than teaching to concern themselves with.
Ms Peter’s speciality is listed as TESL, which I believe stands for teaching English as a second language. I already speak English as a first and indeed only language so would be unlikely to be assigned to her classes.
Such a pity, and her a red head too! They can be very fiery you know!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 27, 2020#230
Caveat emptor. Whether you buy this or not I do feel, without percentages of authenticity, some of these letters. Cynthia Gray can verify postmarks within the Seattle area but of cannot determine their accounts. The same applies to twitters that come from non-spanking school districts with those that do more credible.
Court cases usually involved fathers spanking daughters and grew fewer and fewer after the age of 21 when they were allowed to vote and subsequently sit comfortably on juries. Tempers were aggravated because the flappers did not leave home at an age that their older sister and mothers did that left their nests earlier.
Not one medicine cures all. It will be for the betterment of some of these daughters and for the detriment of some. With a circulation of 15,000 papers the came to a majority opinion at the last link. The same challenges to come to a conclusion can be seen by the school board (paddles) to this day. It shouldn’t be all that shocking given the diversity of 330,000,000 people. More are banning it but some are bringing it back by demand. I am sure the teachers are happier to read the latter and the students the former. They may have a parade in Enterprise, Alabama.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-7/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-2/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-4/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-4/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … -1/seq-14/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-9/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-9/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-8/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-9/
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … d-1/seq-4/
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postSep 28, 2020#231
In message #230 above American Way has drawn attention to purported correspondence in a Seattle newspaper’s agony aunt’s column from one hundred years back. How much credence do the letters from supposedly spanked girls warrant?
Cynthia Grey was likely female since she invited readers to call at her office although only a specific times. However, her name was likely a nom de plume. She seems to have been a woman’s fashion and feature writer as well as a popular agony aunt columnist, first in the Tacoma Times and then the Seattle Star.
Newspapers need paid advertisements to prosper no matter what high ideals beset their proprietors, editors and staff. Newspapers need to keep their readers entertained and engaged if they are to sell papers and retain advertisers.
We can get an idea about the sort of readers from the sort of people posting to this very topic and more widely to this forum. They are not young women nor fathers of young women.
The letter writers are necessarily anonymous. The letters may have been edited, possibly heavily if not written by Cynthia or men pretending to be girls. The letters seem too complete and rounded to have been freshly penned by a callow and aggrieved recent victim. There are many other letters on diverse topic, some not titillating and many likely genuine available for comparison.
I doubt whether the letters are authentic but they do provide useful insights into the attitudes of the time and eternal M/f spanking fantasies. Many publications have suffered from spates of similar dubious correspondence.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Advice_column
Washington State newspapers can be conveniently searched here: https://washingtondigitalnewspapers.org/
Cynthia.gif (18.04KiB)
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 28, 2020#232
Bravo. Great research on Cynthia Grey. I doubt if she penned it for what typically occurs IMHO someone with a fetish writes the first letter. It then goes viral with kindred souls that share that fetish or indeed the same person. It acts as a fishing expedition but some of the responses are not fishy. Which are authentic or not is difficult to determine but spankings of older daughters occurred more often 100 years ago in a domestic setting. Perhaps the number of letters were scant and she needed to keep her column alive. They usually come to an abrupt stop when she feels it has run its course or perhaps come to the conclusion the letters are becoming less and less credible.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 28, 2020#233
The border between British Columbia and Washington are still an issue due to the pandemic. Their province had bragging rights as the first to put away the strap in Canada in 1973. The paddle had not share that fate in Washington until 1993.
https://kuow.org/stories/hanging-paddle … c-schools/
Here is an interesting period piece from 1985 from Bethel Washington State. I am always amused when they say the paddle wil be used on the buttocks only. Did some of the teachers want to hit their students on the head?
https://washingtondigitalnewspapers.org … ling——
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postSep 28, 2020#234
Hello KK,
‘Letters to the editor’ on corporal punishment matters have been a notorious means of drumming up readers in the British Media since Victorian times, and possibly earlier for aught I know. A letter planted by the staff of a publication can be virtually guaranteed to attract a host of responses from readers. Depending on the topic and the degree of salaciousness encouraged by the original ‘seed’ a high proportion of these may be from persons who are not what they say they are.
Many years ago my local rag had a long running series of letters on school corporal punishment. Nottinghamshire was certainly well up in the school wacking tables, but the extent of the SCP documented far exceeded anything I am prepared to believe actually happened,
Around the same time the UK edition of ‘Penthouse’ magazine had some amazing, and I am quite sure completely untrue ‘readers’ letters’ on corporal punishment (of females naturally, in view of the magazine’s theme). These may well have been examples of another journalistic ploy where the editorial staff write all the letters and the objective is simply to attract readers, not their correspondence.
A notorious example of this latter technique a few years ago, in a reputable British broadsheet newspaper , the Sunday Telegraph no less, was the ‘caned WRENS’ letters1, about Royal Naval servicewomen allegedly caned, officially or unofficially, in the course of their naval duties. These were allegedly penned by the paper’s new young female editor, anxious to give the rather stodgy and staid publication a new and modern look and attract a different class of readers.
The lady concerned didn’t last long at the Sunday Telegraph, we Brits are quite fond of staid and stodgy things and don’t like them to be messed with . However she went on to greater things, including a post at another old establish British institution which sadly has become obsessed with chasing the ‘youth’ audience. Why I can’t imagine. They should just sit and wait. When they get to my age the ‘youth’ will be listening to Radio 4 just like the rest of us! ????
Note 1 These letters are referred to in various places here. Perhaps the most convenient reference is this thread in which various of them are quoted, starting at contribution #6.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postSep 28, 2020#235
For a school of 600 girls and only 70 paddled in the student body it was not an everyday even that a girl would be spanked so close to her graduation. Let us hope that for Raven Rae Boyd it will be her last.
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … g_6197.jpg
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … 0263501075
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 28, 2020#236
Had Raven stayed back at 19 she could still be spanked. These spanked pranksters had bragging rights and may have been the only girls paddled in 2015 when .8% were spanked. Little wonder there was only a man that would be the designated hitter.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 28, 2020#237
Katey, like Raven, suffered the same consequence but in her case she had 12 years of being eligible for the paddle only to receive the same month she graduated. Maybe the boys were in on it too so it was a case of what is good for the goose is good for the gander. Even it that age if you behave like a child (childish prank) you’re treated like a child. Can’t feel too sorry for these girls that though they were too big to have the rules applied to them. Some said it really hurt but was worth it really worth it? If it hurt (multiple days) more than they may not have been a prank at all. The medicine was right but the dosage wasn’t. Dr Eugene Starr gave multiple dose in Appling County High in Georgia.
https://schoolswats.files.wordpress.com … 6200-1.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postSep 28, 2020#238
Would she be saying this if she went to Appling County High School? They may have had Saturday as the only other option for it was too late in the school year for suspension. None chose the work detail.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 01, 2020#239
Brooklyn Susie Fisher’s disgraceful behavior earned her national disgrace. Can you imagine how she felt to have read about her exploits the night she was scientifically spanked until in a crowded street and thrown in jail overnight booked for vagrancy?
Who would want to run away from a home where you had a mother that cared so much for you that she would do what was for your own good? Reading this may have given others with thoughts of running away from home whether their mothers cared as much or put ideas in their mothers’ mind
Sixteen and never been kissed is no worse than to be first spanked at sixteen. I am assuming it was for had she been spanked at an earlier age she wouldn’t be misbehaving. You don’t read headlines like this anymore; not that big girls need it any less than 1906.
Today they would have arrested their mothers. The pendulum never stops in the middle.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 81%2C5334/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 01, 2020#240
How many daughters alive today were spanked in 1933 at 22-years-old? Cowcatcher’s Daughter is what would happen more likely the happen then than now. It was almost the end of an era in family life and its depiction on the silver screen.
http://ocbienneandaf.blogspot.com/2011/ … movie.html
http://www.precodemisbehaving.com/2012/ … hter.htmlf
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 02, 2020#241
Sixteen year old Edith Cowls’s howls would not go unheeded today. Joseph Koenig got all the satisfaction he could get at her expense. He didn’t have a badge. He would be imprisoned or at least jailed now.
Good Lord what portion of her anatomy were they referring? Why couldn’t they just say her bum? Perhaps because they knew that some readers would conclude where Koenig’s interests lay because of their own inclinations? Shame on them. Maybe I am just projecting. Shame on me. She is still a child at sixteen.
She didn’t even ring a doorbell for God sake but merely acted as a lookout for something that would amount to mischief making and certainly not a crime. She held her ground for it was a public sidewalk. But what satisfaction did she get from the law? From what I can gather from the coverage nothing at all.
https://cdnc.ucr.edu/?a=d&d=SFC19090316 … my——-1
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 04, 2020#242
Interestingly, as I mentioned before I talked with a relatively recent graduate from Mumford High School that she and her girlfriends were messing around and were paddled in middle school. When I asked if she were paddled in high school she acted as if to say that wouldn’t happen for she wasn’t that bad. I took it to be that they would paddle for minor misbehavior while you were small. They were spanked when they were six years older well beyond the age they felt appropriate.
Forty girls and eighty boys absorbed the impact of one hundred seventy two instances. One third of the students are Black that are three times more likely than Whites to have been spanked. Odds are not all these girls would have escaped the paddle.
https://scontent-bos3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/ … e=5F9F4938
https://ocrdata.ed.gov/Page?t=s&eid=249 … 8&pid=2555
You could wear yoga pants in Tennessee but not as likely in Mississippi where the dress code would be stricter by community standards. Mumford is in the same county of Ali Christmas of Brighton High School where the girls compete with each other in volleyball. Ali s girlfriend were softball teammates when she shot her bent over a desk with her facial expression caught through the office window.
She regretted how she dressed but what was she thinking? Maybe she didn’t know the day of reckoning. Leah Cassetty graduated from the same school Kaitlyn and thought it was laughable that as an eighteen year old she would be paddled. The last time she had been spanked was in elementary school. She said it hurt like hell with a posted crying emoji. Kaitlyn gave the younger students sage advice.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 04, 2020#243
Seniors are never too old for the paddle to pinken their posteriors.
Girls resent dress prohibitions for boys should keep their eyes from straying.
The paddler’s job is easier to target the lower buttocks of these teasers.
One session of three swats should deter them for further dress code defiers.
https://popsickles.files.wordpress.com/ … 557697.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 11, 2020#244
Page 3 shows very little difference between when a boy or a girl is spanked at home at least once in a calendar. Nationwide by age a freshman would likely to 20% of the time and a 17 year old senior 10% of the time. Page 4 shows this is much less in the south. I don’t think if a student is living at home it drops to 0% at 18. No study done but another case of a reasonable surmise.
Getting it with a belt or a hairbrush would be more likely than a paddle. More boys would have moved out than girls being more likely and more expected to live on their own. Another reasonable surmise is that there was a lot more corporal punishment going on during the lockdown. The parents were not too keen on having their darling sons home everyday.
http://unh.edu/ccrc/pdf/CV358%20-%20Pub … 202019.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postOct 11, 2020#245
Hi, American Way. Your survey looks interesting in that it seems very consistent with what I’ve seen people on here and in other places say anecdotally in terms of demographics vs. spanking. One thing I had wondered: if you were to do a survey like that here in UK, or in other similar European countries, then I expect you would get an underestimate. This is because it is unfashionable to admit that you spank your children, especially very young ones. This isn’t so much that people think it should be banned, but that they might be sneered at as being less than ideal parents. Are there similar attitudes in the USA that might skew the results?
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 11, 2020#246
To say you spank is to admit hypocrisy. People tell their closest intimates for they fear others would think when they say spank it would mean they’re child abusers. That would less the case among Blacks and southerners especially among the spare the rod religious folks.
In the days of yore mother’s hairbrush sufficed in disciplining their preteen youngsters. A father would take his son to the woodshed. When adult daughters were having their first taste of freedom fathers had to temper their response sometimes over the objection of their mothers. Less than a century ago a scene like this would nor be such a source of controversy. Spankings rarely stopped until they elicited tears.
Professor Laird was well respected in the 1930’s. He sought a fine balance in a time of change. The father’s word was the law. This young lady fought the law and the law won. How embarrassingly painfully would this be today?
https://64.media.tumblr.com/5e3f79eed58 … 2_1280.jpg
https://64.media.tumblr.com/afa84e87f74 … 1_1280.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 11, 2020#247
Dr Laird, the sage of Colgate, applied his keen insights to understanding girls. These “it” girls that must have been the bane of his existence.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 68%2C3641/
QuoteLikeShare
pi0591
104
14
Unread postOct 13, 2020#248
Sorepants wrote: ↑Oct 11, 2020
Hi, American Way. Your survey looks interesting in that it seems very consistent with what I’ve seen people on here and in other places say anecdotally in terms of demographics vs. spanking. One thing I had wondered: if you were to do a survey like that here in UK, or in other similar European countries, then I expect you would get an underestimate. This is because it is unfashionable to admit that you spank your children, especially very young ones. This isn’t so much that people think it should be banned, but that they might be sneered at as being less than ideal parents. Are there similar attitudes in the USA that might skew the results?
Sorepants, that’s a brilliant observation. Parental physical punishment has nose-dived from being the norm – or at least being socially perfectly acceptable – forty years ago, to being first frowned on and then outright condemned, and now (in most democracies) made illegal. I use the word democracies advisedly, because I think this particular social reform has been driven by a quite small number of social scientist, academics and campaigners. One of their most potent tools was to make portray spanking – even nominal symbolic smacking – as beating or violence, and to make parents who do use spanking feel inadequate and ashamed. There’s a PhD in this, and one day the world will look back in astonishment at the manner in which the world was hoodwinked. A successful marketing campaign doesn’t make a worthwhile product.
Parents who still smack or spank need to be pretty bold and assertive if they are to admit it in public, or even to a telephone canvasser. Speaking as a relatively “bold and assertive” parent, I did what both I and their mother found effective and successful, and my offspring survived rather well. But admittedly, even that was twenty-ish years ago, and I might be more cautious now.
The US figures are interesting, and indicate that quite high usage of spanking persists, although I guess that any US stats will be skewed by large regional variations? and there will be drastic difference between the families of Boston academics and the families of Bible-believers in the South? But if, as Sorepants suggests, the stats actually understate reality, then an awful lot of young bottoms are still receiving the benefit… A propos, a reputable survey in Germany in 2011 – a decade after smacking became illegal – indicated that 45% of German families had smacked their children (middle/preteens, not toddlers) in the previous year. Over the border in the Czech Republic, where it remains legal and presumably parental responses were less bashful, the figure was close to 80%. Vox populi vox Dei.
Nothing I’ve written above, of course, condones or advocates physical abuse. Indeed I’d possibly be persuaded to change sides if there was credible evidence that a legal ban on mild smacking by responsible parents would also put an end to child abuse by irresponsible or criminal adults. Nobody has yet demonstrated that.
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postOct 14, 2020#249
You make a good point about legality, pi0591, which might be why when you see surveys like this, they are often worded about whether the person agrees or not with spanking, and not whether they have carried it out. I did see one done in France, where spanking isn’t illegal, but discouraged by the government, and over 80% said they had spanked their children, but that might be that people don’t like the government telling them what to do. In the UK, whilst we don’t have schools administering corporal punishment any more, it isn’t illegal for parents to do so as long as it is ‘reasonable chastisement’. However, in Scotland, they are introducing a ban even for parents next month. I do wonder whether that will just get ignored, because I don’t think many people will really believe they will have their children taken away for spanking them – but it might affect how open parents will be about telling other people.
Incidentally, I did notice that in the survey that American Way posted on USA, they did say that parental spanking was more common in the South than the North as you suggested. I expect this probably follows where it is used in schools.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 14, 2020#250
Hello Sorepants,
With regard to surveys on parental chastisement of children you wrote above:
Sorepants wrote: ↑Oct 14, 2020
I did see one done in France, where spanking isn’t illegal, but discouraged by the government, and over 80% said they had spanked their children, but that might be that people don’t like the government telling them what to do.
It may well be that parental corporal punishment of children still goes on in France. Indeed I would be very surprised if it doesn’t, given the French propensity to ignore the law. However it has been illegal since July 2019, when the French legislated for the umpteenth time to abolish it, this time to the complete satisfaction of ‘The Global Initiative To End All Corporal Punishment Of Children’ (see page here) who had been pursuing France on the issue for years.
As a supposed compliant and good member of the EU, which deprecated corporal punishment, France repeatedly claimed to have abolished it by law in both schools and homes without actually doing so. It continued in their schools long after it was supposedly abolished due to various little glitches and inconsistencies in legislation, and exactly the same thing happened when it came to abolition in the home.
If the UK had been half as cavalier as France about saying one thing and doing another we’d still be very happily in the EU!
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postOct 16, 2020#251
Thanks for updating me about the legality of spanking in France, A_L. I had heard that they have a rather scary tool that looks a bit like a cat o’ nine tails that they use for hitting naughty children that was openly sold in shops there (?martinet). Presumably, someone will have invented a legitimate use for it that they can pretend is it’s official purpose so they can continue selling them?
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 17, 2020#252
Hello Sorepants,
You are correct in identifying the disciplinary implement once favoured for corporal correction in French schools and homes as the martinet. I am not sure I would describe it as scary, but then I have never been in danger of having one used on me. It is a whip like implement with a short handle to which are attached several leather ribbons.
A malicious rumour is that it was invented by a Major Martinet, commander of a French Military Academy, who was seeking to devise something that would give him the excuse to punish his officer cadets on the bare. Like the spray birch once popular in English homes and schools the martinet is really only effective on the bare, or at least over very thin clothing.
Both boys and girls seem to have usually been beaten on the bare bottom at home, In schools boys might still have got it on the bare, and there are films depicting this. Girls however may have fared better and got it on the knickers and/or bare thighs as described by one of our contributors, FrancaiseEva who I’ll link shortly.
Rather than the Major Martinet story a more likely claim for the implement’s origins, still with a military connection, is that soldiers devised them for beating dried mud out of uniforms, at which the martinet is apparently quite good. As you rightly comment, when they were no longer supposed to be used for beating children they were apparently moved to the pet accessories aisles of supermarkets, ostensibly for correcting disobedient dogs.
In her contribution here Eva describes a school punishment at age 17 in 1990. If you were to check back you would find that school corporal punishment in all French schools was supposed to have been abandoned somewhat before 1990! However as I noted in my earlier post France has always been adept at claiming one thing and doing something else, and personally I would be confident that Eva’s account is accurate.
In this thread Eva discusses school punishments in contribution #5 and home punishments in contribution #6. There may be more of interest there, but I haven’t had time to check.
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postOct 17, 2020#253
I must admit that I haven’t actually seen a martinet; just seen a photo of one, and I thought it looked scary as it reminded me of the sort of whip that they used to use to punish sailors in the navy. I wonder whether if they had these in England, and they were re-employed to hit dogs with, then there would be more of an outcry about hurting dogs than there would be about children?
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 17, 2020#254
They have youngsters taken on school tours where they encounter a faux teacher. For the life of me, perhaps A_L can track it down, there is a video I shared here where one such teacher shows a martinet to the student visitors on a history field trip. She is very attractive and I enjoyed the video immensely.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 18, 2020#255
Hello American Way,
Given the facility with which you identify ‘priorly proffered’ items it was I think always unlikely that I was going to find one of your previous contributions after you had failed to find it. I did try, but am not surprised that I failed.
I did though discover what I thought might be a possibility from 2014 here. However in the next post in the thread, in which I list the home pages of the various school museums involved, I say that none of the links in your contribution included a reference to the martinet. It is possible that I was mistaken but I have not been able to investigate as my broadband appears to be on its last legs and I am not even sure this will register when I post it.
I also found a video you linked in February 2019 which has about 80 seconds worth of martinet shots, including that fascinating clip of what I’ve seen somewhere billed as the last manufacturer of authentic martinets – a definite kitchen table industry! First though I must counsel our more sensitive readers that the first part of the video, prior to the start of the martinet stuff at 3 minutes 28 seconds is EXTREMELY NAUGHTY!! As indeed are the final few frames of the martinet sequence, showing it in use in a consensual adult context, At least, I hope it was consensual! As for the content beyond the martinet stuff, I’ve no idea, as it took about half an hour to get that far due to the broadband glitch. Best assume the worst!
The video is here. As noted, the martinet stuff starts at 00:03:28.
I also found a reference to my favourite martinet cartoon by the artist Waldo, and here it is (the cartoon, not the reference). For those who do not already know, the donkey’s ears cap is the French equivalent of the pointed dunce’s cap in the UK.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 18, 2020#256
Hello Sorepants,
Yes, I suppose the martinet does have some resemblance to a miniature cat o’ nine tails, which I think is the naval punitive implement you are referring to, and indeed which was the ‘top end’ implement in UK JCP for a time. But although martinets did, I think, traditionally have 9 strands, or was it 8, if you watch the video clip of the lady making them that I’ve linked above, you’ll see that if offered a choice between 12 with the cat o’ nine tails and 12 with the martinet, best opt for the latter. It might involve baring your bottom rather than your back, but it will be a lot less painful and there won’t be nearly as much damage! ????
I suspect you are right about the likely present day reaction in England to martinets for dogs as against martinets for children. Although we are perhaps a little more sentimental about children than we used to be. The restoration of SCP doesn’t get an automatic majority these days.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 18, 2020#257
These ten string instruments were being bought for its traditional purpose in 1969. 1968 is a significant date or as history was once described as the fall of DeGaulle to the fall of the Wall. Models dread the martinet for the sting is described as anything put pleasurable.
Suzanne Marache from Fétigny, in the center of Morvan area of France, started making Martinets in 1949. She fashioned the leather straps, which were then nailed, one by one with the hammer on the wooden handles made of beech. Marache sold up to 1,000 Martinets daily at the time until about 2000, when she died at the age of 82. It was very tedious work, because everything was manual. It was necessary to nail each thong on the wooden handle to fix ten. A nail in one hand, the hammer in the other. And two more nails were required to make a finished Martinet. Marache’s Martinets were all identical, a yellow sleeve and dark leather straps.
https://player.ina.fr/player/embed/CAF9 … c21/wide/1
Marache popular because she was successful and yet quite alone in running her business, proud of her tools, and she had her moment in the sun when she was seen on TV. Érick and Catherine Meunier continued Marache business with more items dedicated to sex shops. But they stopped manufacturing them in 2012.
This young lady knew it was being used for its perverse use and not for the edification of the youth.
https://cornertimeconfidential.files.wo … 2bleft.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 18, 2020#258
Be sure to copy/paste and Google translate.
https://www.lejdc.fr/alligny-en-morvan- … _12776050/
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 18, 2020#259
Hello American Way,
Amazing! Not for nothing do they refer to you in Thornton Heath as The Researcher’s Researcher, as a senior member of the Management Team remarked on the occasion of the Forum’s 18th birthday earlier this year.
So many martinets! That’s a lot of lanières lashing naughty bare bottoms, seats of tightly stretched knickers and bared thighs. But of course for much of the time Suzanne Marache was producing them school corporal punishment was supposed to be illegal in France and domestic corporal punishment of children was highly disparaged officially allegedly.
Either there was a mighty lot of adult kinkiness in France and they’ve absolutely no right to refer to la fessée as le vice anglais, or those poor French pooches must have had a truly terrible time! Mais c’est la vie, as they say in France when the lanières land!
QuoteLikeShare
Sorepants
189
21
Unread postOct 18, 2020#260
Hi, A_L and American Way. Good job finding all that stuff about the martinet, thanks. I think that ‘naughty French fi..’ – or maybe I should say ‘film about French culture’, above, does seem to show that ‘le vice anglais’ isn’t just a British thing!
QuoteLikeShare
six of the best
1,115
96
Unread postOct 18, 2020#261
I remember seeing martinets on sale of a small general store in a town in the Loire Valley on about 1970. They were on a shelf in the hardware department. They weren’t hidden away or anything.
I known of school canes being available in hardware shops in the UK in the past but had never seen them on sale like the martinets were.
I only ever heard of one family near to my home that used a cane at home on their two sons. When I was younger lots of my friends were spanked at home if they misbehaved. If I really misbehaved at I’d get a warning and if that didn’t do the trick I’d to get the slipper. At school it was the cane or plimsoll but at least there it was on my trousers!
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 18, 2020#262
Hello Sorepants,
Yes, I think the French are just as much into la fessée for innocent naughty adult amusement as we Brits are, if not more so. As with so many things though they like to project a different image to the outside world.
I think the artist Waldo, one of whose images I linked in post #255, is actually Belgian, but there are dozens of his illustrations with a French fetish CP theme, and you don’t normally feed something that doesn’t exist! There’s a RATHER NAUGHTY ONE! more or less on topic for this Forum here.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 19, 2020#263
You get some idea why models prefer other instruments of correction. It stings every square inch of the bottom. It would appear the martinet has not completely disappeared.
https://cornertimeconfidential.files.wo … 2bleft.jpg
School.
https://th.bing.com/th/id/OIP.8PQAPSuUp … =Api&dpr=2
Home.
https://3.bp.blogspot.com/-KBeLBICg4jE/ … 125_14.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 26, 2020#264
One thing the shocking tweets attest to is that a senior being spanked near the end of her school years really resents being treated childishly. Some have never received an office referral and are surprised that they, perhaps needing wake up call, are getting more than just a reprimand or a warning.
This young lady found out the hard way and had a couple days to painfully sit and think about how inappropriate it is to give the principal the old eye roll routine when being verbally chastised. The presence of the paddle should have made her think twice.
https://www.bing.com/images/search?view … t=4&sim=11
https://spanking.photos/uploads/posts/2 … mage-7.jpg
https://spanking.photos/uploads/posts/2 … age-14.jpg
https://spanking.photos/uploads/posts/2 … age-16.jpg
Poor baby.
https://spanking.photos/uploads/posts/2 … mage-6.jpg
To disabuse students the bottom link mentions that a prominent display for some acts as sufficient deterrent.
https://my-ummi91.blogspot.com/2016/10/ … ol-be.html
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 27, 2020#265
Girls have always suffered from math anxiety and perhaps more when hit with a yardstick on their naked calves in their Catholic school uniforms. While they we learning quadratic equations writing on the blackboard I had my mind on higher things.
Why should a girl learn more math than the fingers she can count? The master had the right to punish errant posteriors (kudos to kk) reasonably and moderately until 18 for girls and 21 for boys. Ahh, the good old days (1886). First column Apprentice Laws.
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 27, 2020#266
Math is so much harder in college than algebra than the good sisters. She looks anxious but for what I can only imagine?
https://1.bp.blogspot.com/-NVYBUzyGaiE/ … %2B16b.jpg
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 27, 2020#267
Hello American Way,
It’s a long time ago, and my memory of anything other than the basic arithmetic and algebra that one uses in everyday life grows dim, but in your contribution #266 isn’t the curiously clad (at least for school) young lady doing calculus rather than algebra?
Doubtless she will be well equipped to consider the rate of change in the paddle’s velocity as it accelerates towards her penitently posed posterior if she gets the blackboard exercise wrong! ????
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postOct 27, 2020#268
The freshman in high school girls were struggling in Algebra. They teach ” pre-calculus” today as they did 50 years ago but not in all high schools. I took a summer prior to my college freshman year a course in preparation for my two semesters for the us didn’t offer that class. I did my BS in physics and took differential equations in my first semester of my sophomore. I went to an old male college as any Catholic colleges were?
QuoteLikeShare
AlanTuringBletchley
626
73
Unread postOct 28, 2020#269
It’s calculus, Jim, but not as we know it! ????
(Well, you might have a formula involving both dy/dx and dx/dy, but everywhere else x seems to be the independent variable. It looks like something written on the board by someone who had a vague memory of calculus from school or early college days but didn’t really understand it.)It’s calculus, Jim, but not as we know it!
(Well, you might have a formula involving both dy/dx and dx/dy, but everywhere else x seems to be the independent variable. It looks like something written on the board by someone who had a vague memory of calculus from school or early college days but didn’t really understand it.)
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 28, 2020#270
Huh! It’s Tapatalk’s magic duplication machine!
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postOct 28, 2020#271
An example of the power of calculus. It can duplicate as well as differentiate and is able to expose fakes. When creating false news it is necessary to get the details right.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 29, 2020#272
Hello Alan Turing,
Interesting! The problem you experienced with your contribution #269 above appears very similar indeed to one I recently experienced, where chunks of my post appeared duplicated and jumbled, despite everything having been correct at the time of pressing the ‘Submit’ button. I was able to verify that it had been correct from the security copy I sometimes make with longer or more complex posts after previewing them and just before submitting them.
I recall that you too were using Tor at one time. May I ask please if you used it for contribution #269?
QuoteLikeShare
AlanTuringBletchley
626
73
Unread postOct 29, 2020#273
Yes, the message was posted using Tor.
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postOct 30, 2020#274
Hello Alan Turing,
I notice occasional little conflicts between Tapatalk and Tor, as no doubt you do also. I suspect we both fell victim to one.
Let us hope that it doesn’t start to occur frequently. I’m quite happy to fight my way in occasioinally by roundabout routes when Cloudflare or Tapatalk don’t want to let me in but I’m not very happy at all about corrupted posts.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postOct 30, 2020#275
[sizse=120] The misspelling is NOT a Tor – Tapatalk conflict. I have very big hands. Mobile phones are impossible and even a full size conventional keyboard poses problems with double hits.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postNov 01, 2020#276
College students were using their paddles to keep their classmates in line not all that many years ago. Freshmen, some away from home for the first time, move into fraternity houses where rules are imposed on them. You live under my roof you live by my rule. Paddles were so ubiquitous they were even a sales item. They were were not just onamental but were used more than the day they were inducted. That was 1965 late in the age of innocence.
https://idnc.library.illinois.edu/?a=d& … 22——–
QuoteLikeShare
AlanTuringBletchley
626
73
Unread postNov 01, 2020#277
On the question of duplication (warning — this post is technical!):
Like most academic mathematicians, I use a software system called TeX when writing mathematical documents such as research papers. This isn’t like a word processor; it’s more like a compiler in there’s an editor where you prepare the “source” text, and then on clicking a button the software turns this into beautifully formatted equations in a pdf file.
When preparing such documents, one often needs to move blocks of text or equations around, and I tend to use the ctrl-X and ctrl-V shortcuts to cut and paste. Recently, I’ve noted that sometimes, when doing this, one or more copies of the clipboard text are pasted in the document at seemingly random positions between the original location and the new one.
I believe, though I can’t be certain, that this started happening only after I upgraded my operating system from Lubuntu 18.04 to Lubuntu 20.04, using the 5.4.0 series Linux kernel instead of the 4.something series.
I wonder if, by any chance, these phenomena are related?
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postNov 01, 2020#278
Hello Alan Turing,
Excellent and interesting comment, thank you. It may well be that your problem with TeX is indeed down to that, and I shall bear the problem in mind.
But our multiplying sections of text in posts? Not in my case. I haven’t upgraded my Lubuntu yet and am still on 18.04. The tiny little note book I have it on lacks space for the upgrade and I haven’t got round to a clean install. In any event I am virtually 100% certain I posted via Windows 10 or Mint. The latter is also still on the old Linux kernel as some initial problems were reported with Mint 20.
I am pretty certain it would have been Win 10 or Mint because I very seldom use the Lubuntu system here now due to that silly ‘tweak your cookies’ system that came in on Tapatalk. I need to go through that almost every time. It is seldom that you get a repeat IP address that Tapatalk recognises with Tor so it takes no notice of the fact that you have an account and thinks you are a new user needing to set cookies. Careless programming!
The cookie blurb won’t scroll. Careless programming again! The vertical screen resolution available on the little notebook is inadequate to get the click through button on screen so I have to reduce the screen magnification below the normal 100% I use in Tor. Too much faff, so I use a different system!
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postNov 03, 2020#279
The most famous spanking of an older teen was the spanking of Lorene Jones. Now, as 0Paul Harvey (American radio show) would say, “the rest of the story of Christine Woodside.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 37%2C4184/
Page1 penultimate column.
https://idnc.library.illinois.edu/cgi-b … e+woodside+——–
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 59%2C3901/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 03, 2020#280
Politics has always matter even when it comes to spanking just 10 years after woman were allowed to vote. Like Sylvia I was too young to vote but unlike here I wasn’t too old to be drafted and be killed in a foolish war.
Priorly posted but not as a Corpun image.
https://www.corpun.com/0images/25344axm.jpg
https://photos.geni.com/3c/a2/9a/5c/364 … iginal.jpg
Fourth column New Jersey Judge.
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
Third Column. His book costs two dollars then and now a signed leather bound book goes for twenty five dollars.
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
Page 3 column 2 Praise Allah. These police court judges jobs were never boring.
https://newspapers.library.in.gov/cgi-b … o%22——
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postNov 03, 2020#281
Hello American Way,
It has been noted here in the past that Colin Farrell of the excellent CorPun.Com site objects to people linking direct to images on his site and he now appears to have taken preemptive action in the case of parts of the site. An action with which I have every sympathy.
Most people trying to access your first link in 280 above will encounter error 403. There was in any event no point in linking the image directly even if it was possible because it is only a thumbnail and is too small to be read on screen.
Out of the kindness of my heart, splendid fellow that I am ???? I have used a rather naughty backdoor and tracked down where this particular image, out of the many 100s of images on the site, actually lives, and the correct link to it, which is here.
Worth remembering in future not to directly link Corpun images. They may work for you since you are in the page displaying them or have been there, and thus have the relevant cookies on your system. They won’t necessarily work for other people.
QuoteLikeShare
KKxyz
3,590
53
Unread postNov 04, 2020#282
Please, EAL, remind us why direct links to images on other people’s websites should normally be avoided.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postNov 04, 2020#283
The information was priorly posted and unearthed without the assistance of any fully attributed source that was for the convenience of our readers.
The men remained in jail unable to make bail. Ostrow’s father bailed her out that day. However, she was rearrested almost immediately when she began handing out circulars protesting the high bail of the other prisoners. she appeared before Judge Harold Simandl who, concurring with Albano, ordered Sylvia and her father back to court in two days, at which time he sentenced Mr. Ostrow to spank his daughter in the court room. The Newark News called the punishment “savage” and prominent citizens and clergy vigorously protested. Simandl, who apparently had not thought out the sentence, was said to be embarrassed. He called Sylvia back into his chambers the next morning and tried to get her to recant her actions, but she ridiculed him. The judge was forced by public opinion to set her free.”
https://www.newarkhistorysociety.org/im … 061813.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 04, 2020#284
Judge Simondl, of spank the communist girl fame, wrote a book filled with amusing anecdotes for example.
“At the close of the calendar each day the court clerk makes his customary announcement, ‘Does anyone wish to make a complaint or speak to the judge?’ Usually the result is a slow and almost reluctant response by those who have a plea or complaint to make. “One bright morning the court witnessed a rare exception. Apparently a neighboring apartment had been the scene of a miniature war among six young housewives who are accusing each other of all the various shortcomings peculiar to some such people and to some such locations. “The six young ladies made a concerted rush for the bench, each reaching her destination about the same time. “None of these excited ladies seemed short of breath and, for a moment or two, more slander passed into the air than in any other like period of time in any police court. “Holding to the principle that drastic moments require drastic action, the judge emphatically rapped for order. Before another verbal attack could be launched the judge said: ‘Now, I’ll hear the oldest first’ ” No one complained.”
QuoteLikeShare
Another_Lurker
10K
256
Unread postNov 04, 2020#285
Hello KK,
Thank you for your (I trust tongue-in-cheek ????) query in your contribution #282.
In my post #281 I did not indicate to American Way that links to pictures on other people’s websites should normally be avoided. I sometimes do links to pictures on other people’s websites myself. Most webmasters, especially on commercial sites, won’t give a monkey’s. That is links, rather than hot-links where the picture is actually displayed in the target page via the link without permission from the source site.
Hot-links are always naughty, on account of bandwidth considerations if nothing else. Except of course for hot-links to media on hypocritical adult CP sites which claim to oppose SCP but make lots of cash from telling their adherents what a wonderful thing it is. Even I have been known to make an exception in the case of one such site.
So, just to stress the point, in post #281 I did not say that links (as opposed to hot-links) to pictures on other sites are inherently bad. I said that links direct to pictures on the CorPun web site are bad. This is because some time ago Colin Farrell, the proprietor of CorPun, posted here specifically asking that people do not link to his pictures but rather link to the article of which the picture is but one component of an integral whole.
Alas I cannot find the relevant contribution by Colin Farrell. This is possibly because he appears to have had at least two user names here. One of them, c.farrell, is still extant, the other, c. farrell, has lapsed (if you think the two names are the same, look more closely). Posts made by lapsed names cannot be searched directly, but only by searching for individual terms that might have been used in them. In the case of this issue the hits produced exceed my patience quotient. I suspect that the post concerned was made under the latter user name.
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postNov 07, 2020#286
One of the sources of outrage is to find themselves spanked for the first time at 18. This school respects 18-year-olds (page14) giving them a sense of autonomy when it comes to their own anatomy.
With two swats per day it almost seems as if students should expect to be paddled more than once a week.
CORPORAL PUNISHMENT – Corporal punishment may only be given when authorized by the student’s parent/guardian or authorized by a student that is 18 years or older. Swats will be given and witnessed only by certified personnel in a school office, room, or other place out of the presence of other persons. No more than 2 swats will be given in a school day. The swats will be given with reasonable force by a wooden paddle on the buttocks of the student.
https://s3.amazonaws.com/scschoolfiles/ … _18-19.pdf
https://projects.propublica.org/miseduc … 0864000364
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 07, 2020#287
12 years not to be paddled with 12 days to go.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 09, 2020#288
No man could ask for a better mother-in-law. Does marriage exempt a student from corporal punishment in southern schools? One hundred years ago almost to the day this story was written. It doesn’t ring true to me but who knows for sure? The truth is often stranger than fantasy.
https://panewsarchive.psu.edu/lccn/sn83 … 67%2C3746/
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 22, 2020#289
Most courts had a generous definition of emancipation with boys over girls. Young boys became men when they left home. Young girls were never considered woman until they lived on their own. That was not as easy for women than men. Under my roof meant a surrender of freedom. That extended to young wives and not so young wives when it came to moderate spanking. That was more true in the early 1900’s.
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/data … 1/0826.pdf
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 22, 2020#290
Given Judge Connorton’s testicular fortitude he would brook no fefiance with the likes of them in his courtroom.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 10%2C5078/
https://fultonhistory.com/highlighter/h … Page=false
QuoteLikeShare
2015holyfamilypenguin
4,320
69
Unread postNov 22, 2020#291
Story in Fulton link found on the bottom of the first column.
QuoteLikeShare
Unread postNov 23, 2020#292
Men were more likely to spank a daughter or spouse after she has reached a certain age. The ultimate authority is the man and he at times the Herculean duty of keeping them in line.
http://img0.etsystatic.com/007/0/599120 … 6_ev78.jpg
Father proved up to the task.
https://panewsarchive.psu.edu/lccn/sn83 … _2803,1929
She needed a stronger hand.
https://chroniclingamerica.loc.gov/lccn … 79%2C4893/